Warnings: Porn with plot, oral, reader gets a magical dick, magical p in v, penetration, raw magic, oral (r! receiving), little handie
Summary: Y/N struggles with the deal she's made with the Scarlet Witch and meets her for the first time since the deal was made.
A/N: This is still my most popular fic, but I might take a break from this series after this part. I'm not super happy with how this chapter turned out, and I feel like I lost the plot somewhere along the way. So if this series isn't updated in a bit, I apologize! But I'd rather take a little longer and get you a good fic chapter than to just pump out something dumb. If you have any suggestions or anything you want to see, let me know. I'll come back to this series when I have a clearer idea of where this is going! <3
The next morning I wake up in an empty bed. Wanda’s already up with Strange, I’m sure. I take a few minutes to stretch, letting my body wake up naturally. I turn over and notice the notebook on my bedside table. I groan and roll back over, half wanting to go back to sleep and forget any of this is real. After a few minutes I bang my head against my pillow and sit up. I rub my face with my hands and glance again at the notebook. It starts to glow. I grumble some curse words under my breath and pick it up.
How’d you sleep, babygirl? The words are like a knife to the chest as they jump out at me from the page. I slept brilliantly. I just cannot wait to see you again.
I close the notebook and toss it by the door as I get out of bed to get ready. I take a long, hot shower, brush my hair and teeth, and get dressed. It’s hot out today, so shorts and a loose tee are good enough. I pull on some tennis shoes, grab the notebook and the phone Strange enchanted, and head out of our room.
I head downstairs to the training area that Strange has made for Wanda and stand at the doorway for a minute, watching her. She’s learning how to control her Chaos magic differently, learning how to use a different part of herself to power the magic. Strange notices me, but he doesn’t acknowledge me until Wanda completes her current exercise. Then he puts his arms down and nods toward me. Wanda turns, smiling when she sees me.
“Hey, baby.” She says, bouncing toward me. She grabs the waistband of my pants and pulls me close, kissing me. I bring my hand up to hold her cheek, kissing her back. When she pulls away I give her a smile, but there’s a pang in my chest.
“Hey, Wands. You’re doing so well here, I’m very happy for you.”
“Thanks,” she says, smiling down at the ground. “Are you wanting to help with my training today?”
“Actually, I’m looking for Strange.” I lift my head and look at Stephen. “I need to speak with you for a moment.”
“Something serious?” He asks, raising an eyebrow.
“Not necessarily, I just need a little help.”
“Alright,” he nods, turning to Wanda. “Try again, Wanda. Try pulling your energy from a different place, from a different emotion. I’ll be right back, okay?”
“Okay,” Wanda nods, looking back at me. “You’re coming back, right? Whatever it is you’re going to do?”
“Of course my love,” I whisper, pressing my forehead against hers. “I’m just helping Bruce out with some things.”
“Alright,” she sighs. “I’d really like you home for dinner tonight, though. I wanna make you something. You know, as a thank you for being so incredible."
“You don’t have to thank me, Wands.” I chuckle. “You’re carrying my baby. I’m going to marry you one of these days. Anything I do for you is literally the least I can do. I don’t need special treatment or thanks for doing anything.”
“I want to do it anyway.” Wanda shrugs. “Just to show you how much I love you.”
“Thank you, baby.” I lean down and kiss her forehead. “Now get to practicing. I promise I’ll be back for dinner.” She nods and lets me go, taking a few steps back. Then I follow Strange out of the training area. “I need a portal to Bruce’s lab.” I say once we’re out of earshot of the training room. “And I also need you to look after Wanda again, in case something happens.”
“What would happen?” Strange asks.
“I’m not sure,” I admit. “But I need to travel the multiverse again, and I’m not sure how well the bracelet thing is going to hold up.”
“You think you might not make it back?” Strange lowers his voice.
“I don’t know,” I admit. “The bracelet broke after I used it to get Wanda back. We may have fixed it, but there’s always a chance it’ll break again.”
“And you’ll be stuck in another world.” Strange nods. “Which will eventually destroy that world and ours. Listen, take the interdimensional phone with you. You call me if anything like that happens. I’ll send America to come get you.”
“Of course I will, Stephen.” I nod. “I’ve got the phone. I’ll call you if things go south.”
“Good.” He nods before turning to the side, waving his arm around to create a portal into Bruce’s office. I clap Stephen on the shoulder before I step through.
Burce stares at me as I enter, not even phased. He raises an eyebrow and jerks his head toward his computer.
“I’ve got no suspicious readings of Chaos magic since you left here.” He says. “Did you fix it?”
“Yeah,” I sigh. “And I need to talk to someone about it. How confident are we that this bracelet will get me to another timeline and back?”
“Confident?” Bruce inhales through his teeth. “No. Pretty sure? Eh. I’m about fifty-fifty.”
“Okay,” I sigh. “Maybe call Strange and see if he’s willing to do some enchanting on this equipment of yours. Get in touch with Strange 1176, he seems to be very versed in the workings of the multiverse. I’m going to need to traverse through the multiverse on a more frequent basis now, and I would really like a reliable mode of transportation.”
“Look at you, coming into my lab and telling me what to do.” Bruce chuckles. “Alright. I’ll see what he can do.” He looks down at my wrist, where the bracelet currently sits. “Are you using it now?”
“Yeah, I have to.” I sigh. “If it breaks again and I get stuck, I’ve got an interdimensional phone to call Strange with. He’ll send America to come get me. But I don’t want to be relying on her every time I have to do this. Like I said, it’s going to be often, so you really need to connect with the other Strange and figure out a better alternative.”
“Yeah, yeah, I said I’ll work on it,” Bruce waves me off. “Go do what you need to do. I’ll call Strange here in a bit.”
“Thanks, Bruce.” I offer my fist for him to bump and, after a second of looking at me funny, he smiles and returns my bump. As head towards the door to Bruce’s lab, I turn back. “And Bruce?” He looks up at me. “If Wanda ever asks… I’m helping you out with something here in the lab.”
“But you’re not…?” He tilts his head.
“I know. But…” I sigh, rubbing the back of my neck. “What I’m really doing is probably best kept from her. At least for now. While she’s pregnant and fragile.”
“Alright.” He nods. “If it’s better for her, then I can keep it a secret.”
“Thanks,” I nod, and he offers me a smile. I leave Bruce’s lab and scamper down to the back lawn of the compound.
“Hey!” I turn and see Cassie walking down the grass. “What’re you doing here?”
“I needed to talk to Bruce.” I shrug. “I’m going to be doing quite a bit of multiverse travel, and I need a more reliable conduit than this bracelet.” I hold up my arm. “But don’t say that to Wanda.” I say, pointing at her. “She’s got a lot to worry about right now, and I really don’t need her worrying about me getting stuck in another universe right now.”
“Don’t worry.” Cassie nods, a worried look on her face. “I won’t tell her. But what are you doing in the multiverse, Y/N? It’s dangerous, and if you get stuck? What then?”
“Well, for right now, I’ve got this special phone that Strange enchanted for me. If the bracelet breaks, I’m going to call him and he’s going to send America to come get me. But I’ve asked Bruce to have Strange enchant a computer or something for him. One of the other Stranges has done a lot of work with the multiverse, he might be able to help come up with something more reliable.”
“I’ll see if I can help him,” Cassie says. “I’m a little smarter than you and might be able to help.” She smiles. I return the smile and shake my head.
“Whatever, loser.” I chuckle. “Anyway, I’ve gotta get going. If I leave before noon I should be able to make it back before tonight.” I smile at the ground, my cheeks growing red. “Wanda wants to make me dinner.”
“That’s sweet.” I glance up at Cassie, expecting to see her smiling. Instead, she’s fake vomiting.
“Cassie!” I laugh, reaching over to playfully hit her arm. “Come on, we love each other. That’s something that people in love do!”
“Gross,” she laughs, but her smile is genuine. “Maybe one day I’ll change my mind but for now, gross.”
“Then don’t yuck my yum, Cass. I’m going to be a mom soon, and I can’t have my kid’s Auntie Cassie thinking their parent’s love is gross.”
“I promise I won’t tell your kid that their parent’s love is gross.” She rolls her eyes. “Not until they’re old enough to start pranking you, anyway.”
“If you get my kid to start pranking me, I’ll have your ass.” I glare at her. “Whatever. I’ve got a few months before I really need to start worrying about that. I’ve gotta get going. If I don’t come back… check on Wanda for me? Keep her company during dinner? Try to put in a good word for me if I miss it?”
“Of course.” Cassie nods. “But you won’t. Miss dinner, I mean. I know you’ll do whatever it takes to get back to her. I mean, you did whatever you could to get her back.”
“Yeah,” I sigh. “And I’ll do anything I can to keep her.” Cassie tilts her head in question, but I don’t elaborate. I bring my hands together to set the bracelet to the dimension I wish to go to. I give Cassie one last smile before I hit the button.
I’m standing on a quiet suburban street, the breeze flowing easily through my hair. Something on my wrist hisses, and I look down at the bracelet. A small trail of smoke is coming from the bracelet. I open the pocket that holds the energized vibranium that Bruce has used to power it, and a small puff of smoke bursts from the pocket. The vibranium card is black and charred, completely depleted of energy.
“Fuck,” I mumble. I pull out the phone that Stephen gave me. I dial his name and our dimension and put the phone up to the ear. It rings a few times, but he doesn’t answer. Unlike when I tried to call myself, I’m able to leave a message. “Hey, Strange. Looks like I’m going to need some help getting out of here. Please grab America from Kamar-Taj so she’s ready to grab me when I call you later. Thanks.” I bring the phone down from my ear, hang it up, and shove it back in my pocket.
I look at the house in front of me. The place is immaculate, the lawn beautiful and the porch furniture stunning. Wanda 1856 really knows how to decorate.
I walk slowly up to the front of the house. I’m not sure how happy the couple of 1856 will be to see me, and I’m not sure how disappointed they’ll be in the situation I’ve found myself in.
I climb the porch and raise my hand to knock. Before I can, the door swings open.
“Other Mommy is here!” Ariel calls as I look down at her in the doorway. Her smile spreads wide across her face. “Hey, Other Mommy! How are you doing?”
“I’m doing well, Ariel, how are you?” I ask, kneeling so I’m down on her level.
“I’m okay. Mama doesn’t want to play catch with me anymore, and Mommy doesn’t have a ton of time to play with me, but Mama and I find other fun things to do.”
“That’s good.” I smile at her. Right then, Wanda 1856 comes to the door.
“Y/N!” She says as I stand up. “What a surprise to see you here, what can I do for you?”
“I, uh,” I tap my fingers against the notebook that the Scarlet Witch gave me. “I just need someone to talk to.”
“And you can’t find that in your universe?” She chuckles. When I don’t crack a smile, Wanda’s face turns concerned. “Ariel, baby, can you stay here with Other Mommy for a minute? I’m going to go ask Caroline if she can watch you for a little while.”
“Sure!” Ariel shrugs. “Will you play catch with me?” She asks me as Wanda leans down and kisses Ariel’s head. Then she walks off the porch and away from the house.
“Absolutely I will.” I nod. “Where’s your ball?”
“Over here!” Ariel runs off the porch and goes to a box next to the porch, digging in it for a softball. She pulls it out and tosses it to me.
“How well can you catch?” I ask as she takes a few steps back.
“Mama says I catch like a pro!” Ariel laughs. I toss the ball to her softly and she does, in fact, catch it like a pro. She’s got to put her foot back to steady herself, but she catches it and almost instantly tosses it back.
“You do catch like a pro!” I laugh, catching the ball. “And you throw like one, too! Ariel, you might wanna look into playing softball when you’re older.”
“Mama played softball, so I wanna play softball.” Ariel says proudly, puffing out his chest. I smile as I toss the ball back to her.
“You love your Mama, huh?” I ask. Since she calls me Other Mommy, I think Wanda is Mama. Ariel nods, tossing the ball back to me.
“Yeah, I love Mama. And Mommy. I just wish I saw Mommy more.”
“I’m sure she wishes the same thing, Ariel.” I smile at her as she tosses the ball back to me. I don’t throw it back right away. Ariel is looking at the ground, not at me.
“Maybe,” she says, her tone sad.
“No, not maybe,” I shake my head. “Why would you say maybe?” Ariel shrugs, kicking her foot in the grass. I walk over to her and kneel in front of her. “Ariel, why do you say that your Mommy might wish the same thing?”
“She’s never here,” Ariel shrugs again. “If she wanted to spend more time with me, wouldn’t she? Does she not love me and Mama anymore?”
“Oh, sweetheart,” I say, sitting on the ground in front of her. My heart hurts for her, at the thought that she doesn’t think her mother loves her. “I promise you that isn’t the case.”
“How do you know?” Ariel sniffs back snot. She looks up at me, tears in her eyes. I place my hands on her shoulders and slide them down her arms.
“Ariel, sweetheart, why do you call me Other Mommy?” I ask her.
“Because you look like my Mommy but you aren’t her.” She says.
“Right. I’m your Mommy, just from a different world.” Ariel nods like that’s the most sane thing she’s ever heard. “Basically, I know exactly how your Mommy thinks and feels. So I can tell you with absolute certainty that your Mommy not only loves your Mama, but she loves you, too. More than anything in the entire world.”
“But you’re not my Mommy,” she says. “How could you know what she’s thinking?”
“Because in my world, I’m in love with my world’s version of your Mama.” I tell her. “And she’s pregnant with our you.” I poke her in the tummy, which makes her giggle. I smile at the sound. “And I know that there is nothing in the world that I love more than the two of you. Nothing I wouldn’t do to keep you safe and happy. So I know for a fact that your Mommy loves you just as much.”
“Okay,” Ariel says, wiping the snot from her nose with her sleeve. “I believe you.”
“Good.” I smile. “Can you do me a favor?”
“Mhm!” She nods enthusiastically.
“Next time you see your Mommy, give her a biiiiiig hug, and a kiss right on the cheek.” I bring my hand up and swipe her cheek with my finger. “And tell her how much you love her. I know it’ll mean a lot to her. Can you do that for me?”
“Okay,” Ariel nods.
“Ariel, baby,” I turn and see Wanda standing a few feet away. “Come on, sweetheart, Caroline’s going to watch you for a bit.”
“Okay!” Ariel skips past me toward Wanda. When she’s right in front of her Mama, she stops. Ariel turns around, looks at me, then runs back to me. “Hey, Other Mommy?” She asks.
“Yes, Ariel?” I respond.
“Would it be okay if I gave you a hug?”
“Sure, sweetie,” I smile at her, tears in my eyes. She leans in and hugs me, her arms squeezing me tightly. She turns her head and gives me a kiss on the cheek.
“That’s from your me to you.” She smiles as she lets go. “She wants me to tell you that she loves you. And that she understands why you’re doing what you’re doing. It doesn’t stop her from loving you, and it won’t stop Mama from loving you, either.” She turns and skips away toward Wanda, leaving me with my mouth hanging open in shock. Wanda gives me a curious look as Ariel skips past her.
“I’ll be right back,” she tells me as she follows Ariel. I just sit on her front lawn, watching as Ariel skips down the road. A minute later, Wanda returns. “Would you like to join me on the porch?”
“Would you like to explain to me how your daughter is clairvoyant?” I ask, standing up.
“Her powers are manifesting.” Wanda shrugs. She leads me up to the porch and takes a seat on one of the chairs. I sit in another one. “From what I’ve heard, all of our kids have different types of powers, depending on the universe they belong to. But no matter what, their powers are always strong. Ariel can speak to souls.”
“Speaking to the dead is pretty cool,” I nod.
“No,” Wanda shakes her head. “Not the dead. Souls. Alive, dead, not yet born. She can speak to them as clearly as you and I can speak to each other.”
“Shit,” I mutter. “Yeah, that’s crazy.”
“Totally.” Wanda chuckles. “So, what’s so secretive that you can’t confide in your own Wanda and you have to seek me out?”
“Actually, I wasn’t sure if I should talk to you or to 1856 me,” I chuckle nervously. “But Ariel said that my kid knows what I’m doing. That she, Ariel called my kid a ‘she’, still loves me, and that Mama will, too.” I point at Wanda. “I’ve pieced together that you are Mama. So I think you’re safe to talk about this with.”
“And ‘this’ would be…?” Wanda leans forward, urging me to continue. I look at her, my heart rate increasing with the intense feeling of anxiety that’s crept inside my body. Then I take a deep breath.
“I told you that you would no longer have to worry about the excess Chaos magic,” I start. Wanda nods.
“Yeah. It hasn’t been long enough to see if you’re right, but that’s what you said.”
“Well I had a theory.” I continue, placing the notebook on my lap so I can pick at my cuticles. “That maybe there was a lot of concentrated Chaos magic where I found my Wanda, the Scarlet Witch. I thought if I went back there, that I’d be able to find something.”
“And did you?” Wanda raises an eyebrow. I nod.
“There was a ton of excess Chaos magic left behind, like Wanda wanted to leave behind the part of her that becomes the Scarlet Witch. A version of her, the Scarlet Witch, is trapped in this little pocket dimension that she created for herself, back when she never wanted to come back to me. The part of her that was left behind is almost solid, almost real, but is still mostly just Chaos magic. But she resents being left behind.”
“And she was finding tears in the multiverse to send Chaos magic through because she was angry,” Wanda says, starting to get it.
“Right.” I nod. “Throughout our whole conversation, I couldn’t tell if she was more resentful of me, or of Wanda. But in the end, she wanted to make a deal.”
“What kind of deal?” Wanda tilts her head.
“One that puts me in a very difficult position.” I sigh. “She wants me to visit her. Every month. And each visit, she wants to fuck.”
“Oh,” Wanda looks at me in surprise.
“Yeah. And in return, she won’t release any excess energy. She’ll use it all to expand her little pocket of the multiverse. Make it nice for when I… visit.”
“Oh,” she repeats.
“And I’m really struggling. On the one hand, screwing the just-shy-of-corporeal Scarlet Witch makes me feel like I’m cheating on Wanda.”
“Sure, I could see that.” Wanda nods.
“But on the other hand, I don’t think I could forgive myself if I said no, and she continues to send her magic through the tears in the multiverse, and then you, or Ariel, or anyone else in the multiverse gets hurt.”
“Right.” Wanda nods. “I can see the dilemma.” Wanda takes a deep breath in and sits on it for a minute. “Well, I can say that I wouldn’t be thrilled if my wife came and told me that once a month she’d have to fuck some weird, other version of me. But at the same time, we’re clearly not in your situation. I didn’t become the Scarlet Witch, your Wanda did. And I know she’s very fragile right now. So maybe not the best idea to tell her.”
“Yeah, not shit,” I chuckle, trying to release the nerves in my system. “Listen, Wanda, I know that you’ve got a horse in this race. But I need you to try and be unbiased for a second.” I shift in my chair and lean forward, clasping my hands together as I look at her. “What do I do? I wouldn’t have any problem at all sleeping with the Scarlet Witch if I didn’t feel like I was cheating on Wanda while doing it. And keeping the secret inside… I’m afraid it’s going to end up killing me.”
Wanda leans back in her chair and brings her hands up to her lips, thinking.
“Would you be willing,” she speaks slowly, thinking through her words. “To try an experiment with me?”
“Depends on what it is.” I respond.
“Here’s the deal,” Wanda clears her throat, leaning forward in her chair to meet me. “I do have a horse in this race. A very big horse. Secretariat sized. I love my wife, I love my daughter, and I don’t want to lose them.”
“I know, I know,” I say, shaking my head, but Wanda grabs my hands and shushes me.
“Y/N, listen to me,” she says. “Selfishly, I want you to sleep with the Scarlet Witch.” I nod. I don’t blame her. “And if you’re worried about telling your Wanda, maybe instead of doing that, you come here to visit me.”
“What?” I ask. “What do you mean?”
“I mean, on the days after you visit the Scarlet Witch, you can come here. I’ll have Caroline watch Ariel, and you and I can spend some time together. You can pretend that I’m your Wanda, and you can tell me about your visit.”
“Do you really think that’ll help?” I ask.
“Look at me,” she laughs, leaning back in her chair and holding her arms out. “I’m an exact replica of your Wanda. Why wouldn’t it work?”
“Maybe because you aren’t five months pregnant,” I smile.
“Oh, shit, you’re right,” Wanda laughs again. “I’m an exact copy except for that.”
“Alright, if you think it’ll work, it can’t hurt to try.”
“That’s the spirit.” She smiles, patting my hands.
“Are you going to tell 1856 me?” I ask.
“Oh, for sure.” Wanda nods. “I have to. I mean, it would be weird if I saw you without telling her, but once she knows, she’ll understand and be on board.” I nod. I watch Wanda’s eyes glaze over the notebook. “What’s that?” She asks.
“It’s our way of communicating.” I say, holding out the notebook for her. “I wanted to have a way of communicating to make it easier to make plans or change them if necessary.” Wanda takes it and flips it open. “You might not be able to read it, though. I asked her to keep the contents hidden from Wanda in case she found it. The spell might work on you, too.”
“Yeah, I can’t see anything.” Wanda shakes her head. “I believe you, though. Probably smart to be able to communicate.”
“We could have made plans for the next month, but I didn’t want to risk Sam needing me on a mission or something and missing our weekly appointment. I wanted to be able to reschedule without putting you guys in danger.”
“That’s sweet of you.” Wanda leans forward and hands the notebook back to me. “Do you have a date set for your next meeting?”
“No,” I shake my head. “She’s written in a few notes to me, but I haven’t responded.”
“What has she said?”
“Last night she said that she can’t wait for our next meeting. Then this morning she asked how I slept. Said she slept brilliantly, and that she can’t wait to see me again.”
“Maybe you should write her back. Tell her you can’t wait either or something. Just so she knows that you aren’t trying to blow her off.”
“Smart,” I nod. “Do you have a pen?”
“Yeah, give me a sec,” Wanda gets up and goes inside. She comes back a moment later, handing me a pen as she sits down.
“Thanks,” I say, opening the notebook to the second page, where the Scarlet Witch’s messages stare at me like my guilty conscience come to life. I place the pen on the paper and pause. “What do I say?”
“Maybe it would be easier if you imagined the notebook as something you were using to win Wanda over. Like when she first came to the tower. Like, if you were to pass notes to her to learn about her, help her gain your trust.”
“That… is a really good idea, Wanda, thanks.” I smile as I readjust, getting comfortable again before I put my pen on the page again.
Ana, I start, tapping my pen on the page, reading the words out to Wanda as I write. I slept alright. Glad to hear that you did as well. I would ask you when you'd like to schedule our next meeting, but I know that you’d like to do that as soon as possible.
I close the notebook and set the pen down on top of it.
“How long for a reply?” Wanda asks.
“She gets my message instantly, but the response will depend on if she sees it right away.” As if I summoned her, the notebook glows. I look down at it, watching it dim as she finishes writing.
“What?” Wanda asks.
“She responded.”
“And she said?” I look up to see Wanda looking at me expectantly. “What? I’m curious.” Then she brightens up. “Hey! What if that’s part of our experiment? When you come to visit me, you read the messages between you two. I’m interested, and then it can feel even more like you’re being completely truthful with your Wanda.”
“Alright. We can do that.” I nod, looking at Wanda. She looks back at me. I squint my eyes and tilt my head. “What?”
“Read it!” She smiles, gesturing to the notebook.
“Oh, right. Sorry.” I open the notebook and clear my throat, reading the words out to her.
Of course I want to see you sooner rather than later, babygirl. You know that. Are you sure you don’t want to see me more than once a month?
“Yikes,” Wanda inhales through her teeth.
“I’m such a whore that I’d say yes in a heartbeat if Wanda and I weren’t together,” I sigh, rubbing my forehead. I look up at Wanda. “Does that make me a bad person?”
“No, Y/N, absolutely not,” Wanda shakes her head, reaching out for my hand. I let her take it. “You said you guys are going to see each other once a month. Why don’t you see her in the first week of next month. That gives you a little time to adjust to the idea, and it keeps her happy by seeing her in the first week instead of waiting until the end of the month?”
“I can see how there’s logic in that,” I sigh. “I just hate that I have to do this.” I bow my head, hanging my head in my hands.
“I know, Y/N,” Wanda places her hand on my knee comfortingly. “It’s a really shitty situation. But just think of all the people you’re saving by doing this.”
“I know, I know!” I groan, letting my hands drop onto the notebook. “I just feel so… skeevy.”
“I know you do,” Wanda nods, her hand squeezing my knee. “And I don’t really know what to say to make you feel better. You’ve got to come to peace with this on your own. But know that I am here for you. And once my Y/N knows as well, she’ll be there, too.”
“Okay,” I nod. I look back down at the notebook and run a hand through my hair. Then I pick up the pen, reading aloud as I write.
How about the third of next month? Do you think you can do a little renovation of your pocket dimension by then?
It takes almost no time for the Scarlet Witch to write back, and I read out her response for Wanda as I read it.
Of course, darling. I’ll build something just for us. I know you’ll love it.
And then my response.
Can’t wait for the tour.
I close the notebook and squeeze it shut, placing the pen on the table between Wanda and me.
“Think you can see me on the fourth, doctor?” I ask, the corners of my lips tugging at a smile.
“I can make time.” Wanda chuckles.
“Alright then,” I sigh, standing up. “Thank you for listening to me, Wanda. And talking to me. I really don’t think I’d be able to talk to my Wanda about this.”
“I understand, Y/N, don’t worry.” Wanda nods, standing up. She holds out her arms. “At least let me give you a hug. It feels like you might need one.” I smile and nod, walk into her arms and practically melt into them. “There we go,” she says quietly, rubbing my back gently. “Listen, you get back to your Wanda. You grab her, squeeze her, and don’t let go for at least a few hours. Okay?”
“Great idea.” I sigh. “That is truly a great idea.”
“I know,” Wanda smirks as she pulls away from me. “Now how are you getting out of here?”
“One sec.” I pull out my phone and dial my Strange. He picks up on the second ring.
“You ready to come home?” He asks.
“Yeah. Did you get America?”
“Indeed I did. She’s ready to come get you. What universe are you in?”
“1856. Hold on,” I turn to Wanda. “What exactly is your address here?”
“8930 Birch Creek Drive.” She responds.
“Did you get that, Strange?” I ask into the phone.
“Yeah, I got it. I’ll send America now.”
“Thanks, Strange. See you in a bit.” I hang up the phone and turn to Wanda. “Would you say goodbye to Ariel for me?”
“Of course.” Wanda nods. “You might have to spend some time with Ariel when you come visit me. I think you’re growing on her.”
“We might have to give me a name that isn’t ’Other Mommy’,” I joke. “I don’t want to give her any ideas.”
“We’ll just have you call her Auntie.” Wanda says. “That way if anyone sees you here, we can just tell them that you’re my Y/N’s twin sister.”
“Every time I talk to one of you Wandas you remind me why I fell in love with mine.” I smirk, shaking my head. “You’re a fucking genius.”
“Thank you,” Wanda chuckles. At that moment, a star-shaped portal appears on the street. America walks out of it and looks around. I wave at her, and she very enthusiastically waves back at me. “Who’s that?” Wanda asks. “I don’t recognize her.”
“You wouldn’t,” I say, taking a few steps off the porch. “There’s only one of her in the multiverse.”
“And you’ve got her?” Wanda chuckles. “Jesus, you guys really are the chosen timeline.”
“Oh, she’s not ours.” I shake my head. “Not originally, anyway. But she is now.” I finish walking off the porch and wave to her. “I’ll explain to you next month!”
“Be safe!” Wanda calls after me. I turn all the way to America and wrap my arm around her shoulders.
“Hey, kid, thanks for coming to get me.” I squeeze her tight, and she wraps her arms around my waist.
“Not a problem, Y/N. Anything to get me out of the temple for a while. What are you doing here, anyway?”
“I’ll tell you some of it, but you have to promise me something.” I say.
“Anything!” She exclaims, her eyes shining.
“Don’t tell Wanda.” I say as we step through the portal.
I’m back in my own dimension long before dinner. Wanda is excited to see me back, and she allows me to help her cook so we can spend a little time together. We make dinner, eat together with just candles for lighting, then watch a movie in bed. As the credits are rolling, Wanda lays on my chest, her hand resting on mine as I rub her swollen belly.
“She’s going to be an amazing kid, you know.” I whisper.
“‘She’?” Wanda chuckles, looking up at me. “Do you have something you want to tell me, Y/N?”
“No,” I shrug casually. “I just have a feeling. That’s all.”
“Well, I hope your feeling is right.” She sighs, settling deeper into me. “I’d love to raise a little girl with you.” She pauses, growing quiet for a minute. Then, “If it is a girl, what do you think of the name Ana?”
“No!” I say quickly, making Wanda jump. “I’m sorry, sweetheart, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“It’s okay,” she says, looking up at me with worry. “Why don’t you like Ana?”
“I just don’t think it’s a good idea for us to be naming our baby the same name as an ex-girlfriend,” I say, giving her an uncomfortable smile. Hopefully she bought that.
“I definitely do not want to name our baby after an ex-girlfriend.” Wanda laughs. I let out my breath. Thank God. “Okay. How about you? Do you have any suggestions?”
“Let me think about it.” I say, kissing her head. “I want to give good suggestions. I’ll put some good thought into it.”
“Request granted.” Wanda purrs. “I’m expecting some good suggestions out of you.”
“You’ll get them.” I say, kissing her again. “Anything you wish.”
About a month goes by. I spend a lot of time with Wanda. Strange enchanted one of Bruce’s old laptops, and he and another Strange have been working on something for me to use to more easily travel between dimensions, but I’ve been letting Cassie help Bruce with that. I spend most of my days sitting in the training area, watching Wanda get used to her powers again and writing back and forth with the Scarlet Witch in the notebook.
When the third comes around, I go out to get Thai from Wanda’s favorite place and bring it back for her for dinner. She gets excited, and we eat our meal on the roof overlooking New York City. We just sit and connect with each other, something that we haven’t really done since… before. Since we were just friends.
I sit on our bed and watch her get ready for bed. She walks around our room naked as she does her nightly routine, her eyes glancing over to me every few seconds. I smile at her every time she looks, making sure to eye the places on her body where I know she’s the most self conscious. When she’s done, she walks over to me, standing in front of me. I place my hand on her belly before leaning forward and placing kisses across the stretched skin.
“I’m thinking of sleeping naked tonight.” She says, reaching out to cup my face with a hand. “How does that sound to you?’
“Like a dream.” I say, kissing her stomach again while looking up at her. “But I’ve got to run out for a bit.”
“What do you mean?” Wanda whispers. “This late?”
“I’m sorry,” I whisper back. “I will hurry back as quickly as I can.”
“Y/N, I don’t like this,” Wanda shakes her head. I rest my head on her stomach, holding her hips firmly in my hands.
“I’m sorry,” I repeat quietly. “I really wish I didn’t have to leave. I’d much rather be spending this time with you.” I nuzzle her belly, meaning every word.
“Then don’t,” Wanda begs. “Don’t leave. Stay with me.”
“I can’t,” my chest tightens as I speak, tears forming in my eyes. “But I will come back to you as quickly as I possibly can.” I rest my chin on her stomach, looking up at you. “When have I ever lied to you, Wanda?” I ask her.
“Never,” she whispers. “But I don’t like how you said that.”
“Wanda I promise that nothing nefarious is going on.” I stand from the bed and hold her face gingerly in my hands. “Use your powers. Know that I’m not lying to you.”
It’s a risk. I’m not sure if I can hide my thoughts from Wanda. If she digs, she’ll see that I’m telling the truth; that I’m not doing anything bad. Because I truly believe that I’m doing this for the greater good. But if she digs deeper… she might see the reason behind my disappearances.
Wanda watches my face, her eyes darting between mine to try and tell if I’m lying. Then she raises her hand up and touches my temple. I take a breath in, and Wanda’s face scrunches a bit. But I bring my hand up to rest on hers, pressing her fingers to my skin. I feel Wanda working her magic, digging through my subconscious like a little detective. I try to think safe thoughts, happy thoughts, ones that won’t leave Wanda to the Scarlet Witch.
After a moment she lowers her hand, and her face grows softer. Wanda offers me a small smile and leans in, placing a kiss on my lips.
“I’m sorry for doubting you.” She whispers.
“What did you see?” I ask her.
“Bruce,” she says, and I can see in her eyes that she isn’t lying. “The two of you working in his lab. Something about the multiverse.”
“Right.” I say, nodding. “We’re trying to figure out a way to traverse it.”
“Why?” She asks.
“Honestly, because I met some pretty amazing people while I was chasing you through the universe,” I grin. “I’d like to visit them again. Pick their brains about how to make our world better.”
“That seems nice.” Wanda smiles.
“Yeah, it is.” I lean forward and kiss her on the forehead. “I promise I’ll hurry back, okay? Before you even wake up.”
“I’d appreciate that.” Wanda sighs, resting her head against me. “I hate not waking up next to you.”
“I know, my love.” I sigh, hating that I might have to do this for the rest of her life. “Come on, get into bed.” Wanda breaks free of me and climbs under the covers, pulling them up to her chin to get comfortable. I lean down and place a light kiss on her lips. “I’ll see you soon, baby.” I whisper. Wanda hums in response, already falling asleep. I grab the notebook from my bedside table and sneak out of our room.
I quietly close the door and turn around. I jump, scared, as Strange stands behind me.
“Jesus, Stephen, what the fuck,” I gasp, clutching at my chest.
“Sorry,” he mutters. “Didn’t mean to scare you.”
“Try harder next time.” I say, moving to walk past him. He stops me. “Strange, I’ve gotta get going.”
“Where is it that you’re going?” He asks.
“I really don’t want to speak about it with you,” I say, trying again to move past him. Again, he gets in my way. “Jesus, Strange, get the hell out of my way!”
“I’ll give you a room.” He says. “One where you can do… whatever it is you’re going to do. I’ll give you the only key. I just…” he sighs, running his hand through his hair. “I want you to be safe.” I stare at him for a few moments, not sure what to make of his words. I nod slowly.
“Okay.” I say. “Show me this room.”
Stephen leads me down the stairs and past the training room to an area that I don’t normally go to. He stops at a door with a fancy eye engraved on it. He produces a key from thin air and unlocks the room. Then he hands me the key.
“This is the only copy.” He says, pulling his hand away. “Please,” he whispers. “Just be careful.”
“Awe, Strange, be careful. Or you might actually start to care about me.” I tease.
“Shut up,” he mutters, but I can see the corners of his lips turn up. I flash him a smile and slide into the room, closing it behind me and locking it quickly.
The room is plain with a few boxes and books laying around. In one of the crates I find candles and some matches. I open the notebook and set up the candles how the instructions say. Then I grab a last candle and steps into the middle of the circle, making sure to leave the room key just outside the circle. I kneel on the ground, the notebook open in front of me, and I light the candle in my hands using one of the candles in the circle. I settle into my spot and clear my throat before reading the words on the page in my bad Sokovian accent.
The world starts to spin around me, getting quicker and quicker until the room is blurry. Then the spinning starts to slow down, and when I can see again, the room is completely different. Not just different from the room in the Santorum, but different from the room I’ve visited before.
It’s no longer just a one room hideaway in the multiverse. I’ve landed in what looks like a regular living room with couches, chairs, a coffee table. It’s an open area with a kitchen to my right and a hallway to my left. I hear footsteps behind me and I turn to find the Scarlet Witch walking towards me.
She’s got more of a solid body than she did last time, the sparkles that adorned the air around her last time diminished. She looks comfy in a pair of boot cut jeans and a white sweater that’s just slightly on this side too big for her so it falls off one shoulder. Her red hair falls a little too perfectly over her shoulders, as if she worked to make it look like it took no work. She smiles as she walks toward me, sweet and excited, but there’s something more underneath, something I can’t put my finger on. And, as always, her eyes are a dull red that she keeps trained on me.
“Ana,” I say, turning toward her.
“Y/N,” she purrs, stopping right in front of me. “It’s good to see you again.” She twists her body, showing me more of her outfit. “Do you like it? I wore it just for you.”
“You look nice.” I nod. I gaze around the new area. “And you’ve been busy working with your magic, I see.”
“I have.” Ana nods her head. “I haven’t been able to expand outside yet, but I’m sure you’ll forgive me, since I’ve kept my half of the bargain this month.” Ana’s eyes shimmer as she reaches out to brush her fingers against the skin of my neck. “Are you ready to keep yours?”
“Ready?” I repeat. Then I shrug. “Sure. Do you not want to show me around the house?”
“Not this time,” Ana shakes her head, stepping even closer to close the distance between us. “I’ll wait until I’ve started on the outside. Then you can see what I can really do with my magic.”
“Alright,” I say, my voice low and quiet. “Then let’s get started.”
“That anxious to get back, hmm?” Ana raises an eyebrow accusingly. “My, Wanda must have a-”
“No speaking about Wanda.” I interrupt her. “Your rule, remember? Let’s not start breaking rules already.” Ana huffs, her fingers twitching on my neck.
“Fine. Then I’m tired of waiting. I want what’s mine.” Ana closes the final amount of distance between us, bringing her lips to mine. I kiss her back because that’s what I have to do, but my brain is screaming for me to stop, to not be a horrible girlfriend to Wanda. I push the thought to the back of my head, knowing I won’t be able to get through this if it persists.
Ana grabs the front of my shirt and whirls me around, pushing me down the hallway she’d come from. She slams me against a door, sliding her hand down my body to grab the door handle. She turns it and pushes the door open.
I fall into the room, breaking apart from Ana as I stumble backwards. Ana races after me, our lips crashing together again as she pushes me onto the bed. I fall across it as Ana climbs up and straddles me. She grabs the front of my tee shirt and rips it open, revealing my sports bra. Ana places her hands on my shoulders and drags them down, just to feel my skin. Her action sends a shiver through my body, and Ana grins.
“You’ve been itching for me, too, haven’t you?” She whispers, drinking in every bit of my body with her eyes. “I doubt Wanda gives you anything like this right now.”
“Break our rules one more time, and our meeting for tonight is done.” I hiss, lifting my head slightly from the bed. Ana’s eyes glow a brighter red than usual as she grabs my throat and forces my head back onto the bed. She bends down and kisses me, her hips already grinding on my pelvis. I slip my hands under her sweater and rest on them on her waist, my thumbs putting slight pressure on her stomach.
Ana aggressively leaves a trail of kisses along my jaw and down my neck, sucking at the skin right above my bra. She grabs the hem of my bra and hikes it up, letting it rest near the base of my neck. Ana takes one of my nipples in her mouth while she grabs my other breast in her hand, showing attention to both nipples. With her fingers she pinches and twists my nipple, digging her nails into the skin around my nipple every time she lets it go for a minute. With her mouth she bites and licks at my nipple, clearly trying to stake some sort of claim on me.
“Hmm,” I moan, my hands sliding up Ana’s back as she makes her way down my body. Her sweater rides up her body with my hands, and I feel her breasts start to peek out from her sweater and connect with the skin of my stomach. She’s got no bra underneath.
Ana nips at my skin as she moves her lips downward, aggressively undoing the button on my jeans and ripping them down my legs, followed by my panties. Ana slides the palm of her hand over my pussy, chanting words in Sokovian that I don’t understand. After a few words, red Chaos magic starts to swirl around my pelvis. After a few more, something starts to form. I’ve seen this before. Ana finishes her chant and moves her hand around my new magical penis, her right hand grasping it intently.
“Memories,” Ana mutters, leaning in to kiss the tip of the member. “Back when you got Wanda pregnant…” She looks up at me, sticking her tongue out to lick up the length of the member. “Wish you could get me pregnant.”
“Oh,” I murmur as her tongue on my new appendage makes me feel things I don’t think I’ve felt before. I don’t really hear what she’s saying, too engrossed in her hand on me. Ana moves her lips around, gathering up some saliva and spits on this magical cock. She starts to slowly move her hand up and down, covering the cock in her saliva. “H-how does this feel so… different from the last time?”
“I’m not hate fucking you,” Ana purrs before she wraps her tongue around the member. She starts to pump fast with her hand, focusing mostly on the base of the cock as her tongue works closer to the tip. Ana then places her lips around my tip, sliding her mouth down around the member.
“Oh, fuck-!” I moan, my hands gripping tightly to the sheets. “A-Ana!”
Ana starts a steady rhythm, closing her eyes as she sucks my magic cock. She moans and slurps as she bobs her head, and I feel something similar to what I feel when I’m about to climax. This, however, feels more like a build-up in my pelvis than in my stomach. And when I’m ready to burst, I can’t hold it. I thrust my hips upward, the cock falling deeper down Ana’s throat as I come. She can’t, or doesn’t want to, keep it in her mouth, so it comes spilling from her mouth as my hips shake. When I’m finished she leans back, wiping myself from her mouth as I inhale deeply.
“I-I’m sorry,” I pant. “That feeling… it was so strong…”
“It’s alright, sweetheart,” Ana stands and pulls her pants down, revealing herself to me. She kicks off her pants before climbing back onto the bed, throwing a leg over my body. She lowers herself down until she’s hovering right above the cock. She doesn’t give me much of a reprieve as she lowers herself completely, sitting down on me.
“Ana,” I groan, my hands flying to her hips. “God, you feel so good!”
“I know.” She says. She starts to move, grinding her hips against me as she leans down and kisses me. My grip tightens on her hips as we kiss, her tongue swiping across my lip and pushing past my lips into my mouth.
I can feel Ana’s walls clench around this magical cock on me, practically begging for me to finish in her. My hands slide back down Ana’s body to her ass. I dig my nails into her skin before pulling my right hand back and slapping her ass. Ana moans again and she starts to bounce on my cock, biting my lower lip pretty hard before she sits up, taking the hem of her shirt in her fists and lifting it over her head. My mouth hangs open as I watch her remove her top, her hair falling gracefully around her shoulders as she pulls the top over her head. She tosses the top to the side and rests her hands on my stomach, her hands splayed wide.
“Fuck, Y/N, you’re so big inside me,” Ana gasps, her ass smacking against my pelvis every time she comes down on my cock, swallowing me inside her pussy. I slide my hands up her body, palming her breasts when my hands are high enough. Ana moans, her fingers curling on my stomach. My hands tighten around her breasts, her nubs sitting perfectly at the center of my palms, massaging her mounds.
Ana slides one of her hands down my stomach and places her finger on her clit, rubbing herself. I watch as her pussy glistens, dripping onto me and pooling at the base of my magical cock. I let a hand fall from her breast and move to swipe a finger across my pelvis, desperately wanting to taste her. Ana swipes my hand away.
“No,” she shakes her head, grabbing the hand that she just swatted away and gripping it tightly. “This time is all about me.”
“Okay,” I groan, my face falling to pout a little. Ana arches her back and lets her head roll, her hair falling off of her shoulders.
“Just a little more,” Ana moans. She allows herself to fall harder on my cock. The noises from her mouth grow more and more desperate, chasing the heat that’s pooling in her stomach. Red magic flows around her, pulsing and thickening the air between us. A line of red magic separates from the others and shoots through the air, piercing Ana through the stomach. She moans louder, and I can see her body stiffen as her climax approaches.
Another piece of Chaos magic separates from the group, whips around the room, and flies straight towards me. I watch, eyes wide, as the magic flies straight into my stomach. Once it hits, it breaks apart on my stomach, imbuing my body with an intense amount of Chaos magic. I feel strong, I feel energized, and I feel ready to burst.
I grip onto Ana’s hips, my nails digging into her skin. I look into Ana’s eyes and she grins at me as the Chaos magic in our bodies explodes, and we release at the same time. I shoot into her with such force that I push her release back inside of her, filling her so completely that her skin tingles and puffs out a little bit. The Chaos magic around us settles into our skin and soothes us as we come down, Ana flopping forward onto my body.
“I feel you pouring out of me,” Ana moans, her walls twitching around my cock. Instinctively, I wrap my arms around her and hold her close to me. Her breasts press against mine, her sweat mixing with mine on our sticky stomachs, and as Ana loses energy, the magic cock she’s created for me disappears and her hips fall a little and her pussy hits mine gently. Our orgasms mix together on the sheets as we take a minute to catch our breaths.
“Looks like I need to practice with a strap,” I say, attempting a joke. Ana lets out a little huff, too tired to really laugh.
“And I learned that fucking you dispells all the Chaos magic I’ve been storing,” she sighs. “It’ll take me all month to just gain that energy back.”
“Maybe I can come at the end of next month,” I suggest. “That gives you about two months to build up Chaos magic. One month to continue working on your space here, and another month to build up to our next meeting?”
“That… sounds acceptable.” She nods. “Maybe practice your skills with Wanda in the meantime. I need a little something more.”
“What ‘little more’ are you looking for?” I ask, absentmindedly running my fingers lightly across her back.
“I don’t know,” she sighs. “Let me think about it. I can let you know through the notebook if I think of anything.”
“Alright,” I nod. “Just give me enough time to gather what I might need, if you need me to bring anything.”
“Will you bring me some seeds?” She asks, lifting her head to look at me. “Any kind of seeds, but I want to garden.”
“Sure,” I say, tilting my head to look at her. “You like to garden?”
“Ask Wanda.” She says quietly, as if she doesn’t want to give me advice on this. “Better yet, why don’t you just get her some seeds? Like a nice little surprise.” I look at Ana for a moment, studying her face.
“Thanks, Ana,” my soft tone surprising me. “I’ll get her some seeds. And I’ll get some for you, too.” Ana’s eyes brighten. And by brighten I mean they become duller, like she becomes more human the more dull her eyes are.
“No, thank you, Y/N,” she whispers. We look at each other for a moment before I clear my throat and I gently shift out from under her.
“I need to get going.” I say, standing from the bed. I shift my bra back into place and walk over to pick up my pants and panties. “So, um, the end of next month?”
“Yeah,” Ana mumbles behind me. “See you then, I guess.”
I tug my clothes back on and pick up the notebook, opening it to the first page. I take one more look at Ana. She’s purposefully avoiding my gaze. I turn back to the notebook and say her spell backwards. The room blurs for a moment, and then I’m standing back in the room that Strange has given me. I shrug off the shirt that Ana has ripped, grab the key, and hurry out of the room and up the stairs to the room I share with Wanda.
She’s asleep when I sneak in, thank God. I gently place the notebook on my bedside table and then remove all my clothes, throwing them in our hamper. I slide under the covers next to Wanda and cuddle up next to her, wrapping my arm around her body. I take one last glance at the notebook. There’s no glow coming from it, and I sigh as I realize that I feel disappointed.
Pairing: Bodyguard G!P Natasha Romanoff x Popstar fem!reader
Word count: 10.6K
Warnings: (Lots of ) porn with plot, oral (both receiving), p in v, unprotected sex, daddy kink, praise kink, somewhat public sex, fingering, choking, degrading language, few lines of a breeding kink, little bit of aftercare
Summary: Y/N is a famous popstar with lots of stalking threats. Natasha is a top rated bodyguard, having spent a lot of her past as an assassin and spy. A late night out brings them closer than they ever expected to be.
A/N: Thought I'd try something completely new ¯_(ツ)_/¯
Another day, another group of screaming, adoring fans.
Don’t get me wrong, I love my fans. But I’ve been on tour for two years. I need a fucking break.
Tonight, I got it. After somehow sneaking out of my hotel room without alerting my bodyguard, Natasha, I’ve made it to a club in downtown Miami. The music is blaring, the lights are flashing, and it’s so late and everyone is so drunk that the only people who recognize me are the bartenders. And with the promise of a picture with all of them before I get too fucked up, as well as a very large tip in advance, they’re happy to keep my secret.
So I order a drink. Then another. And another. They keep filling my glass heavily with alcohol. I down a few more than I should before I take to the dancefloor, leaving my heels with the bartender so I don’t break my ankles. I let a guy grind on me, even though I’d never let him take me home, and make a few more guys excited by making out with a girl in the middle of the dance floor.
After a few hours of drinking and dancing, I back up a little too much and bump into someone.
“I’m sorry,” I laugh, turning around to dance with whoever I’ve bumped into. As I look into the face of the person I’ve unintentionally assaulted, I instantly sober up.
Natasha Romanoff, my very good, very expensive, bodyguard is standing there, arms crossed over her chest. I gulp, struggling to do so around the large lump in my throat.
Natasha only joined my team recently. After a run-in with an overly aggressive stalker, my team fired my last bodyguard and hired Natasha. I was instantly smitten. Not only do I find women of authority attractive, but Natasha is actually attractive. Not conventionally attractive, but, like, an actual smokeshow. She’s got long hair that was clearly dyed blonde at one point, but her red roots are growing out. Her dark green eyes stare into your soul as if she only needs to look for a few seconds to know everything she needs to about you. She walks with the confidence of a hundred men. Not to mention she could take down a hundred men by herself without breaking a sweat.
She’s the hottest woman I’ve ever known.
“N-Natasha,” I say, my nerves flushing the alcohol from my system. “H-How’d ya find me?”
“Your manager had a chip implanted in you. I only followed the information it gave me.” Natasha speaks with a straight face, making it hard to determine for anyone that hasn’t spent a good amount of time with her to tell that she’s being sarcastic. “I’m an assassin-turned-bodyguard. Did you really think I wouldn’t be able to find you?”
“I was actually hoping you’d just let me be for a few hours.” I admit.
“I did.” She tilts her head, as if I should’ve known that she’d been on me from the beginning. “I’ve been on you since you left the hotel. Now that you’ve had a few hours of fun, it’s time to get you back.”
“Awe, come on, Natasha,” I take her hands and try to pull her further onto the dance floor. She doesn’t budge. “If you’ve been watching me this whole time, it means you’ve been working. Why don’t you have a little bit of fun with me, huh?”
“I wasn’t working. And then you decided to ‘sneak out’, which put me back on the clock.”
“Then get off the clock and have a drink with me, Nat.” I put my palms together in front of me and mimic a praying stance. “Come on, please! Look, I’ll buy. Just one drink.” Natasha stares at me, and for the first time I feel like I can see what’s going on in her head. She’s thinking about whether or not to accept.
“Fine,” she says after a minute. “One drink. And then it’s time to get back.”
“Yes!” I pump my fist into the air and then grab her hand again. This time she lets me pull her to the bar. “Bartender! Another Vodka Red Bull for me, and a…” I look over at Natasha, trying to piece together what she might drink. “An Old Fashioned for my friend here.”
“Old Fashioned?” Natasha asks as the bartender walks away to grab out drinks. “What makes you think I’d like that?”
“You just seem like someone who appreciates a classy drink.” I shrug. “If you want, get something else when he comes back over. I won’t be offended.”
“No, no, an Old Fashioned is good.” Natasha shakes her head. “I’m just surprised, that's all.”
“Why?” I ask her. “You think I don’t care? That I’m too air headed to pay attention and be observant?” I look at Nat, waiting for an answer. She doesn’t give one verbally, but the look on her face says I’ve hit the nail straight on the head. I scoff and turn away from her. “Whatever. People like you always think that. It doesn’t matter.” Natasha doesn’t speak, but I can feel her gaze on me while I look down the bar for the bartender. He’s making Natasha’s drink, my Vodka Red Bull sitting next to him. I watch as he finishes the drink and brings them over.
“Thank you. Would you please bring me my bill and card, with these drinks added?” I ask him. He nods, and leaves to get what I asked. I twirl my drink in my hand, suddenly uninterested in drinking anymore. I watch Natasha out of the corner of my eye, drinking her Old Fashioned, her eyes set on me. The bartender brings back my card and receipt. I thank him, sign the receipt, place it behind the bar, and shove a couple hundred more dollars into the tip jar.
Natasha and I sit in an uncomfortable silence, a strange feat for such a loud club. Neither of us try to make conversation, and I tap my finger on the side of my glass to dispel some of the extra energy I’m feeling.
After about half an hour, I look over at Natasha to see her finishing her drink.
“You done?” I say, standing up. I take my shoes back from the bartender and turn away. “Let’s go.” I walk away from the bar, leaving an untouched Vodka Red Bull at my seat.
I step outside the club into the cool, night air. A few cars drive by, and small crowds of people walk the streets, but the city is pretty much dead. I start walking down the road back to the hotel. A few steps down, and I hear Natasha’s light footsteps behind me.
“We should get a taxi.” She states.
“I want to walk.” I reply. “It’s a beautiful night. Good for my lungs.”
Natasha doesn’t say anything. We walk in silence for a few minutes, with her always two steps behind me. Even when waiting for the crosswalk, she stays behind me. A few blocks away from the club, Natasha clears her throat.
“For someone who wanted so badly to drink with me, you didn’t touch yours.” She says.
“Wasn’t thirsty.” I shrug.
“Not likely, the way you were chugging down drinks before I made myself known.” Her voice flows from behind me like honey. But beneath that is the muddied waters of a complicated past, and even more complicated feelings. And even honey can’t cover the taste of mud. “Why the change in attitude?” She asks. “You’re usually so… bubbly.” She chews the last word, as if she doesn’t know how she feels about the descriptor.
“Maybe something changed in my night to change my demeanor." I say. “Something added, something… subtracted. Doesn’t matter.”
“I didn’t say anything about your intelligence.” Damn this spy is good. “You said something, and I stayed silent.”
“You’re not as good at keeping your face steady as you think, spy.” I spit at her over my shoulder. “I saw the look. The look that tells me yes, I’m just a fucking airhead to you. That I’m nothing but a stupid hick who had the tiniest lick of talent and the biggest amount of luck, without which I’d be working at some sketchy, back alley tanning salon with leathery skin and bee hive hair.” I stop in my tracks and whirl on her, my finger in her face. “For your information, I graduated high school at sixteen. Not because I got my GED in order to make music, but because I’m smart. My mom wouldn’t let me leave school to pursue this, so I worked my ass off.”
“I know that.” Natasha nods. Of course she does. It’s common knowledge.
“What you don’t know is that I made sure that I have an insurance policy.” I growl, taking a step towards her. “I know that anything could happen. My vocal chords could get fried, my popularity could plummet. Hell, I could get cancelled for eating a hamburger. So in all this craziness,” I wave my arms around, gesturing not to the city, but my entire life. “I went to college. I got a degree in computer science. I graduated at the top of my class and celebrated with no one. I learned three languages. Three! All so I can move to a small town in some European country if all this goes south.” I get up in Natasha’s face, my face red with frustration. “I am not an airhead. I care about people. I pay attention. I’m observant. And I’m insulted that you’ve spent all this time with me, yet still have such little regard for me. Ridiculous.”
I turn on my heels to walk away, but I trip over an uneven patch in the pavement. I fall to the ground with a serious pain in my ankle, scraping my knees up in the process.
“Oh, shit,” I inhale through my teeth. Natasha is right there, one hand on my back as I sit on the pavement, my hands flying to my ankle.
“Your ankle?” She says, reaching for it.
“No shit, Sherlock.” I snap at her, jerking away from her hand.
“I don’t think you should be putting any pressure on it. I’ll get a cab.” Natasha turns toward the road to see if she can hail one, but I growl at her and stand on my own, struggling to put weight on my foot.
“I’m fine.” I say, hobbling a few steps down the street, wincing in pain every time I bring my foot down.
“You’re clearly not fine, Y/N,” Natasha says, coming up behind me, one arm on my back and the other on my arm. “Come on, let’s get you to the curb. I’ll get a cab, even if I have to call one.”
“No!” I rip away from her and take a few more pained steps down the street. “I want to walk.” I continue to hobble down the street, Natasha’s hand falling from my back. As I reach the end of the street, I hear Natasha’s footsteps behind me, quicker than before and determined. Once she’s behind me, she takes my shoes from me, places a hand on my back, and slides an arm across my knees, scooping me into her arms. “Hey!” I yell as I kick my feet. “Put me down!”
“If you insist on walking, I insist on carrying you so that you don’t hurt your ankle anymore.” Her tone is as cold as stone, her grip tight on my body.
“Natasha, if you don’t put me down this instant, I’m going to scream ‘kidnap’.” I snap, pushing on her shoulder.
“And if you don’t stop fighting me, I’ll tell Gretchen where you’ve been all night and how you got the sprain.” Her words make me pause. Gretchen is my manager, she takes care of pretty much everything for me. And when I act out, she makes sure that there is an appropriate punishment waiting for me.
“Fine.” I huff, settling into her embrace. I wrap my arms around her neck for extra stability.
She walks a few blocks holding me, her arms never twitching from exhaustion. We don’t talk at first, just look at the city ahead of us. When she breaks the silence, it’s sudden.
“I don’t think you’re an airhead.” Her voice is quiet, softer than she’s ever spoken to anyone, let alone me. “I see the books you read, and the fact that you’d rather watch a documentary about the reproductive habits of salmon than the latest romance hit, and how you usually like to spend your days off going on walks through the cities we’re in, visiting parks and museums. To me, this club is just you blowing off some steam, which everyone needs to do. But I don’t think you’re just a dumb popstar in the slightest, Y/N. On the contrary.” She looks down at me, her eyes glistening with recognition and… something more that I can’t name. “I think you’re the smartest person I know.”
“Big praise coming from you,” I murmur, looking away from her eyes. Those gorgeous, beautiful eyes. We walk a little further in the quiet before Natasha speaks up again.
“What languages did you learn?” She asks. I’m a little taken aback by the sudden interest in my life. I clear my throat before answering.
“Uh, Spanish, Polish, and Greek. I’m working on French right now, and then the plan is Sokovian.” I hear Natasha chuckle slightly, so I look up at her. “What? Is that funny?”
“No, it’s impressive.” She says quickly. “I guess I’m just trying to figure out your reasoning behind the languages you’ve chosen.”
“Well, since I already know English, the two most popular languages are Spanish and Chinese," I explain. “Spanish was easier. Then Polish, because I wanted an option in Eastern Europe. And Greek, because the Mediterranean is beautiful. No other good reasons, really.”
“Those reasons are good enough.” Natasha says quietly. I stay quiet as I feel her arms flex underneath me, her muscles pressing into my back. I shift in her grasp, my arms tightening around her neck. “You’re safe, Y/N, it’s okay.” Natasha says, feeling my unease.
“I know.” I tell her. “You know, I think I can walk now,” I say, trying to unhook my leg from her arm.
“I don’t think so.” Natasha lets out a loud laugh. “Stay put. We’re almost back.”
She’s right. Natasha only carries me another block before we’re at our hotel. She enters the building and goes straight to the elevator. Natasha doesn’t even put me down in the elevator, just grips tighter to me as I try to wiggle out of her grasp. Only when she reaches my door does she put me down, gently and with great care. From behind me, she holds out her hand.
“Key.” She says. I sigh and reach into my bra, taking my room key from its hiding spot and placing it in her palm. She presses up against me to unlock the door, and I stop breathing as I feel her member press against my leg through her slacks. It’s hard, and clearly very large. My eyes flick over to her arm as she swipes the key, the muscles in her forearm flexing slightly. When the door unlocks she opens in, swinging it open wide. Then she picks me up again and carries me inside.
It’s a large suite, with a living room as well as a bedroom. She takes me over to one of the chairs in the living room and sits me down in it.
“Stay.” She commands, pointing a finger at me. I lean back in the chair and cross my arms over her chest. A small smirk appears on her lips before she walks away. I hear her fidgeting with some things, then the door opening and closing. A minute later, the door opens again, closing behind Natasha’s soft footsteps. She comes back over to me and kneels down, taking my injured ankle gingerly in one hand before she puts a bag of ice on it.
“We’re going to sit here for twenty minutes and ice this.” She says, no wiggle room in her voice.
“Come on, Nat, I can do that.” I insist, reaching down. “Now that I’m back safe, you can knock off. Get some sleep, you know?”
“Nice try.” Natasha smirks, playfully slapping my hand away as it reaches for the bag of ice. “I’m not letting you out of my sight for the rest of the night.”
“Nat!” I whine, dropping back into my seat. Natasha just chuckles. She reaches over for the coffee table and pulls it closer, taking a seat on it. She rests my leg on hers, and my foot brushes against her member again. I lift my head slightly to look at her, my eyes drawn to her crotch. I stare for a moment before Natasha clears her throat. I look up to see her staring at me, a smile tugging at the corner of her mouth. “Sorry,” I say quickly, looking anywhere but at her.
“It’s alright,” Natasha says, adjusting herself and my leg so my foot is no longer touching her member. The cold ice is doing a good job from the heat of my embarrassment running through my entire body. “I’m sure you mean nothing by it.”
“Yeah,” I mumble, resting my head on my hand so I can look out the window of the balcony. “Nothing by it.” I can feel Natasha’s eyes staring at me, trying to find their way into my soul. I shift my body to keep her from doing that, but it just makes her look harder.
“Hey, Y/N,” she says, leaning over my foot. I tilt my head further away as I feel her breast brush against my foot. “Y/N, look at me.” I close my eyes to keep from the temptation. Natasha moves my foot, placing it on the coffee table next to her, the ice pack resting on top. I hear her move off the coffee table and feel her kneeling against me, her body pressing against my good leg. One hand rests on my thigh as the other reaches up to my face. She gently grabs my chin and directs my face in her direction. “Y/N, open your eyes and look at me.”
I let out a deep sigh, then I do as she asks. I look into her eyes, and what I see staring back at me surprises me. At just a glance, someone could see restraint in her eyes, like she’s holding something back. But beneath that, looking deeper, there’s a longing there, and it seems to have been present for a long time.
“The most important job is to keep you protected.” She says, her thumb brushing over my chin. “I can’t act on feelings. Then it wouldn’t be professional, and I wouldn’t be able to protect you anymore.”
“Yes you could,” I insist quietly. “In a different capacity maybe, but you could still protect me. Maybe even better. You’d be closer, more consistent.” I reach up to grab her hand that’s on my chin, holding gently to her. Natasha shakes her head.
“No,” she whispers. “It doesn’t matter how I feel.” Tears start burning in my eyes, threatening to spill onto my cheeks. I shove her hand away from my face and stand up, the ice pack dropping to the floor. I limp over to the balcony, Natasha following behind me. “Y/N,” Natasha sighs. I open the balcony door and slam it shut behind me, almost taking off Natasha’s nose. “Y/N,” she says again, though her voice is muffled through the glass.
“Leave me alone, Nat.” I say over my shoulder, plopping into one of the chairs on the balcony and bringing my bad leg up to rest on the grate in front of me. She doesn’t listen of course, opening the door and shutting it gently behind her. “I’m serious, Nat.” I try to sound forceful, but the first tear has already fallen, making that impossible.
“No, I’m not going to leave you alone.” She says quietly, walking over to sit in front of me on the balcony, her back against the grate. She pulls her legs up and rests her arms on her knees. “Y/N, I’m just worried,” she continues quietly. “I’m not sure how much longer I can deny these… feelings for you, these emotions. But I was hired to do a job, and protecting you is the most important thing. I can’t risk anything that’ll cloud my judgment.”
“But what about me?” I snap as another tear falls on my face. “My entire life revolves around other people. I have to go out on tour to please my fans and make money for my management. Then I have to make more albums for my fans, just so I can go out on tour again. My whole life is go, go, go. It’s for my fans, my team, but not for me.” I sniffle, rub my sleeve along my nose, and let out an exasperated laugh. “You know, I haven’t been out on a date in four years? And despite what the tabloids say, it’s been longer than that since I’ve had sex.” I bring my foot down on the grate and lean forward. “I want a life, Nat. Not just a public one. A personal one, an intimate one. And I don’t catch feelings easily. So for me to catch feelings for you?” I let out another laugh and lean back in the chair, bringing my hand up to cover my lips. I look out at the city as another tear falls. “I was hoping to get what I’ve been wishing for for years.”
I hear Natasha sigh. Out of the corner of my eye, I see her hang her head. I shift in my seat and look further out into the city, in the opposite direction from where Nat is sitting.
“It’s been a little longer for me,” Nat says after a few minutes. I glance down at her, the rest of my body staying imobile. She lifts her head up to look at me. “About five years since my last relationship.” A small smile tugs on Natasha’s lips. “Her name is Maria. And I was in love with her.”
“You’re not with her anymore.” I say, taking the hint from how she said it’s been five years ‘since’ her last relationship. Natasha’s eyes reveal a moment of pain before they glaze over again.
“No,” she says quietly. “She works for a government agency. I didn’t mind the late nights or the unknown travel destinations by herself, because I knew what that was like. Coming from my spy background and everything. Especially since when we were together?” Nat lets out a little chuckle. “Oh, it was so good. We smiled, laughed, and had fun. And the sex? I mean, the sex was incredible."
I swallow around a lump in my throat. I don’t really want to hear about the sex that Natasha had with her ex.
“Anyway,” she says, clearing her throat. “I loved her with every fiber of my being. Everything I had in me belonged to her. And after one particularly grueling mission, I was excited for her to be back in town so we could spend time together.” Tears start filling Natasha’s eyes now as she recounts her memories. “I bought a ring. I had it all planned out: a picnic at our favorite park, a cheesy little trip around the pond in one of those stupid ass swan-looking paddle boats. Then ice cream from our favorite place, just outside the park. There, she’d find the ring garnishing her ice cream. I had imagined her jumping up and down with joy, screaming with excitement.”
“But that didn’t happen, I take it?” I say, my voice quiet. Natasha shakes her head.
“As soon as she got home, she was different. Quiet, more withdrawn. I never thought she was cheating on me. She would never do that. But something happened on that mission that just… changed her. And she wouldn’t talk to me about it. She would say that she’s fine, that nothing was wrong. But she stopped wanting to go out on dates, stopped wanting to have sex, stopped wanting to even get out of bed. I spent weeks doing everything I could for her. Making sure the sheets were fresh, that she always had clean pairs of sweatpants, that she ate at appropriate times. But eventually, she just stopped talking to me completely. And then I had to go away for work for a few days. When I got back, our apartment was empty of all of her things. She blocked me everywhere so I couldn’t get a hold of her. Just a letter she wrote telling me that it was too hard. That the weight of the world was falling on her shoulders and she loved me too much to take me down with her.” Nat sniffles and wipes her eyes. “I saw her three years later. Just by chance. She was happy, holding hands with another woman that I’ve never seen before. There was a six-year-old girl running ahead of them. I knew the girl wasn’t hers, but it was clear that the girl saw Maria as another mom. I slipped away before she could notice me. And since then, I told myself I would never allow myself to be in that situation again. A situation where someone else can hurt me that badly.”
“And you think that I’ll hurt you.” I nod, sniffing again. “Got it,” I finish, my voice breaking. I look away from her back to the city.
“I just can’t take the risk.” Natasha whispers.
“Then you’re not living, Nat.” I shake my head, frustrated. “You’re just floating, waiting until you die, That’s not a life.”
“Can you guarantee that you won’t hurt me?” She asks.
“Of course not!” I cry, throwing my hands in the air. “But I’m going to try my damndest to not hurt you. To guard your feelings with my life. Because when I’m down with someone, Nat, I’m down bad. And I’m not going to just get over you. So if you don’t want to try living? Then you might as well give Gretchen your notice.” I watch Natasha tap her fingers against her leg, the muscles in her arms flexing. Her jaw is tight, and her eyes are hard, guarded.
In a second so fast that I can’t even register what’s happening, Natasha is leaning over me, her hands gripping the arms of the patio chair as she crashes her lips to mine. I lean back from the surprise, a small noise escaping my mouth, but I immediately wrap my arms around her neck and moan into her lips, lifting myself up so my breasts rub against hers.
“You’re dangerous,” Natasha mutters against my lips.
“I just want to teach you,” I mutter back. “Teach you how to live life again.”
“And it’s going to be such a sweet lesson,” Natasha captures my lips again, her right hand coming up to grasp my neck. She squeezes gently, cutting off just enough of my airflow to make it difficult to breathe. After a few seconds she releases me, and I break our kiss to take in some air. She doesn’t let me go very far, grabbing my jaw to keep me looking at her.
“I see you like things a little rough,” I choke out a laugh. “Seems like you might be the one teaching me a lesson tonight.”
“Someone’s gotta teach you some manners, you little brat.” Natasha smirks. Her right hand goes back around my throat, holding me gently as her left hand falls from the chair arm. Her eyes drift downward as her finger traces a path up my thigh to the edge of my skirt. “Maybe then you’ll start listening for once.”
“I’d like to see you try,” I chuckle. “People with more power than you have tried.”
“But have any of them tried fucking you into obedience?” Natasha smirks, her hand slipping underneath my skirt.
“I wouldn’t let them get close enough to try,” I bite my lower lip, glancing down at her hand on my leg. “You, however…” I lift my eyes to her face and find her looking at me again. My voice drops to a hoarse whisper, flighting its way up my throat. “You can do whatever you want to me, Nat.” Natasha smirks as her hand tightens around my throat and her fingers travel even further up my leg. I open my mouth in an attempt to get some oxygen in my lungs.
“You may regret saying that.” Natasha growls, the sound as inhuman as my lust for her. I shake my head, telling her no. Never. I would never regret giving her the permission. Natasha smirks and uses her grip on my throat to tilt my head up slightly. “Stick out your tongue for me, baby.” She whispers. I do as she asks, my tongue resting on my lower lip. She leans down and puts her lips on mine, sucking on my tongue. Her grip tightens even more on my throat, causing me to inhale desperately. Her fingers creep higher and higher on my thigh until they hit the waistband of my panties, plain and simple cotton ones. She flicks her finger over the piece of cloth hiding my pussy. “Oh, fuck, baby, you’re already drenched for me.”
She’s right. Every time I see Natasha, heat starts building near my core and I can feel myself on my panties. It’s the reason I’ve got a rule against Natasha being anywhere near me or in my sight before a concert. If she’s near, I get wet. When I’m wet, I can feel it. And when I can feel it… I’m distracted. And it’s bad to be distracted when I’m trying to sing in front of thousands of people.
Natasha’s finger swipes across my clit over my panties. The already sensitive spot pulses at her touch, and the beginnings of a moan crack through my impeded airway. Natasha smirks as she places a kiss on the corner of my mouth.
“You like that, don’t you?” She asks. “Tell me you like it.” Her grip loosens around my neck, and I immediately gasp for breath. Natasha lets me take a few moments to catch my breath before she kisses my cheek, swiping her finger once again across my clit. “I said, tell me you like it.”
“I like it,” I moan, still trying to gulp down air. “I really, really like it.”
“Good girl,” Natasha purrs, her finger putting a little bit of pressure on my clit. I gasp, my hands falling to Natasha’s shoulders. Natasha keeps eye contact with me as she smirks, her eyes shining brightly with need. A little more pressure, and my hips jerk upward. Her smirk grows wider, and she lets out a chuckle. “My, my, you’re a little slut, aren’t you?” I look into her eyes and I see nothing but admiration. She grips my chin again, tightly. “Aren’t you?” She growls.
“Yes,” I nod, unable to look away from her gaze.
“Say it.” She says. “Say the words. Tell me what you are.”
“I’m a slut,” I say, my lips curling up as I realize how much I’m liking this.
“And whose slut are you?” Natasha whispers.
“Yours.” I whisper. “I’m your slut.”
“That’s right, baby.” Natasha whispers, trailing kisses up my jaw. “You’re mine.” She kisses my neck right below my ear before dragging her lips up to whisper into my ear. “And for knowing that, you deserve a reward.”
Before I can ask what the reward is, Natasha slips her fingers under the waistband of my panties, showing me exactly what my reward is. Her fingers dip low, dragging through my folds at a dangerously slow speed. I let out a whine at her pace, but Natasha swallows my noise with a kiss, the action hungry. Her fingers work diligently, if very slowly, to spread my arousal from deep within me to help her stimulate my clit.
I tremble at her touch, my clit throbbing for her. It pulses with every pass, every flick, every touch, desperate to feel her. My hips jerk into her, my body involuntarily begging for more of her.
“Do you want something?” Natasha smirks against my skin, her lips dragging across the skin of my neck. “You’re going to have to ask nicely, Detka.”
“P-Please,” I whine, my nails digging into the skin of her neck. “I w-want you inside of me.” My voice is breathy and low, my brain clouded by the shocks of pleasure her fingers are bringing me. I glance down at her crotch so she knows exactly what part of her I want inside me. Natasha pulls back just enough to follow my gaze and smirks.
“No, Detka,” Natasha says, removing her fingers from my panties and bringing out another moan from deep in my gut. Natasha stands and walks around the chair to stand behind me. She leans back down to whisper in my ear. “Not yet. I need to see how truly wet you get for me first.” Natasha brings a hand around one side of the chair, grasping my neck again. Her other hand flows down my body, starting at my shoulder. Natasha’s hand passes over my breast, stopping for just enough time to pinch my nipple before continuing to travel down my body.
When her hand reaches my waist she grabs the material of my skirt, bunching it up in her fist. The action reveals my panties, even more soaked than they had been. Natasha inhales deeply beside my ear, relishing the sight.
“My God, Y/N. You’re going to destroy me with this pussy of yours.” She moves my panties to the side, bringing my pussy to full view of not only her, but the city. Her fingers slide through my slit, wet and noisy.
“Please,” I beg again, bucking my hips. “I want to feel you inside me, Nat.”
“You’ve asked so nicely, Detka, the least I can do is reward you.” Natasha places a kiss on my cheek and closes her fingers around my throat as she inserts a finger inside me. I gasp, my body arching at the contact.
“More,” I choke out around her fingers. “Please, Natasha, more.”
“Oh, you’re a greedy little slut, huh?” Natasha’s voice flows over me, the water underneath the honey not as muddy as it once was. “You want more? Can you handle more?”
“Yes,” I gasp, grinding against her finger. “I c-can take it.” I crane my neck upward to look at Natasha, but the action causes Natasha to tighten her grip on my neck. I struggle to get out my words now.
“What was that?” Natasha asks, the smirk on her face wide. “I couldn’t hear you, baby.”
“P-Please,” I manage, my chest heaving with the attempt to pull in air. “M-More.”
Natasha’s smirk is just as greedy as I feel as she slips another finger inside of me. My mouth opens wider as my pussy sucks her in, trapping her fingers between my walls. My throat convulses as I can’t get air, and I feel my brain fogging in a bad way. I bring my hand up to tap on her hand, and she immediately loosens her grip.
“I’m sorry, baby, I didn’t mean to suffocate you.” Natasha bends down to place small kisses on my cheeks as I take in air, her fingers pumping in and out of me. “Fuck, Detka, you’re so fucking tight. I can barely move my fingers in you.” She brushes her lips against my ear. “If you’re so tight for my fingers, you’re going to have a lot of trouble taking Daddy’s cock.”
I moan loudly, the thought of her fucking me with her cock making me wetter. And judging by the sounds that Natasha is making into my ear, the sounds coming from my pussy as Natasha finger-fucks me are making her excited.
“I want you to come for me, Detka.” Natasha whispers. “Fuck my fingers until you’re empty.”
“Mhmm…” I nod, pressing my lips together, the heat in my stomach getting hotter.
“Say it,” Natasha commands, slightly tightening her grip on my throat. “Say it for me, baby.”
“I’m going to ride Daddy’s fingers until I come,” I breathe, my hips moving in rhythm with her fingers. “Leave my pussy so wet for Daddy’s cock!”
“That’s right, Detka.” Natasha growls, the pace of her fingers picking up. “Let’s see how far I can stretch you, hmm?” Without warning, Natasha pushes a third finger inside of me, spreading me impossibly wide. I let out a loud gasp, one that echos off the balcony as I lift my hips off the chair.
“Natasha-!” I cry as I close my eyes. Natasha moves her fingers quickly inside of me, finding just the right rhythm for all three of her fingers. She curves them at just the right angle, hitting my G-spot with each thrust. And with each thrust, a new moan escapes my throat, even with Natasha massaging my throat with her fingers.
“Stop playing around, Detka.” Natasha growls again, thrusting her fingers deep inside me. “I want.” She shoves her fingers in me. “Your come.” Again, harder this time. “On my fingers!” A third time, hitting my G-spot hard enough that I finally start my release.
I cry out again, my hand flying to hold her fingers inside of me as I hit my climax. My hips jerk harshly as my legs shake, and I struggle to hold them open for her. Natasha notices and releases her grip on my neck, moving her hand down my body to shove my leg to the side.
“You have incredible instincts, babygirl,” Natasha purrs. “Wanting to stay open for me.” I don’t answer her. I can’t. I pant, hard, as I come down from my orgasm. Natasha pulls her fingers out of me, and I instantly feel the cold loneliness of her absence, how empty she’s left me. She stands and walks around to the front of the chair, looking down at me as she sucks on her fingers. “Mmmm.” She moans. “You taste delicious, Detka.” She leans against the railing, her free hand gripping to the cold metal behind her. “Makes me anxious for the rest.”
I sit slumped in the chair, gazing up at Natasha through my eyelashes. She’s got her ring finger in her mouth, sucking on her finger. She pulls it out of her mouth with a sharp pop and looks down at me.
And her gaze kills me.
I slide off the chair and land on my knees in front of Natasha, my hands rising to her waistband. Natasha raises an eyebrow as she sticks her index finger in her mouth. I see her tongue sliding along the length of her finger, licking up all of my arousal. My fingers are steady and deliberate as I unbutton her black combat pants. I slowly pull them down to her ankles. She immediately steps out of them, kicking them to the side.
I look at Natasha’s member through her boxers. From just her outline I can see that she’s large. My mouth waters and I swallow hard. My hands rise back up to the waistline of her boxers and pull them down slowly. Once her member is free, I let the boxers fall with the help of gravity, too focused on the scene in front of me to care about her boxers anymore.
My heart races at the sight in front of me. Natasha is fully hard, her dick sticking straight up like a pole. It’s easily 8 inches and thicker than any dick I’ve ever seen, a literal God of a penis. I slowly wrap my right hand around her member, my mouth hanging slightly open.
“So?” Natasha asks around her finger, still in her mouth to suck me off of her. “What’d’ya think?” I look up at her, shocked.
“You walk around with this every day?” I whisper. Natasha smirks. She leans down, holding onto my chin.
“It’s even worse when I’m around you. Around you, I’m always hard.” Natasha lets go of my face and stands back up, grabbing back onto the railing. She starts sucking on her middle finger, still smirking. “You better hurry up. When I get all of you off of my fingers, I’m going to need to go looking for more.”
I nod and look back down at her. I pump my hand once across her length, surprised to already see precum forming at her tip. I swipe my tongue against her tip, catching the liquid in my mouth as it comes from her, pulling my tongue back into my mouth to swallow her down. It’s salty in my mouth, and as I swallow, I look back up at Natasha, at that cocky smirk, and wrap my mouth completely around her cock.
I push, more and more of her cock entering my mouth. At about six inches, I feel her ticking the back of my throat. By the full eight I’m choking, tears threatening the corners of my eyes. I pull off of her, choking as she falls from my mouth.
“Oh come on, babygirl, I know you can do better than that.” Natasha leans down, cupping my pussy with her hand and shoving two fingers back inside me. I gasp, placing my hand on her pelvis to steady myself. “Do something to please Daddy. If you do, I’ve got something else in store for you.” She winks as she pulls her fingers out of me, straightening back up and placing her index finger in her mouth. I lower my gaze back to Natasha’s dick and quickly dive back in.
I take Natasha in my mouth, not all at once, but just enough to get her wet. I place my hand at the base of her member, stroking the second half of her member while my mouth works on the first. I bob my head, trying to coax out everything I can from her.
It’s working. Natasha’s hand falls from her mouth in favor of grasping onto the railing on her other side, all of her knuckles now white as she grips the railing. Moans fly from her mouth as her head rolls back, her voice full of ecstasy.
“Goodness, Detka,” Natasha moans. “You’re very good at this.” I don’t answer her. I keep sucking her, twisting my tongue around her head as my lips reach her tip. My hand reaches down to grasp onto her thigh, my nails digging into her skin. “I’m filling up already, baby. Keep going.”
I do as she asks, worshiping her cock with every inch of my tongue. In this moment, my sole purpose is to pleasure her like she’s never been pleasured before. My mind begins to race with all the ways my tongue can bring her pleasure to the surface. I make sure to make noises as I suck her down, letting her know how good she tastes.
Natasha brings her hands down, using her hands to gather up my hair into a makeshift ponytail. She grips it tightly in her right hand, leaning back again to grip the railing with her left. She twists her hand, wrapping my hair around her wrist as she holds my hair close to my skull.
I pull my mouth off of her, taking a few deep breaths as my hand continues to rub her cock, thick with my saliva. After a short break I lean back in, my tongue licking her tip as my hand coaxes Natasha’s orgasm out of her.
“Fuck, baby, I’m close,” she gasps, using her strength to push my head back around her cock. She thrusts her hips, fucking my mouth with ferocious force. With her doing a lot of the work, I place my other hand on her other thigh, steadying myself as she pounds into me. Her cock falls deeper and deeper down my throat, her tip scratching the back of it every time. “Ah, baby, fuck-!” She groans, grabbing my hair with her left hand now, too. With both hands she shoves her cock deep inside me, and with a loud exclamation she comes, shooting ropes of her come into my mouth. She keeps my lips against her pelvis, thrusting hard every few seconds to shove her come deeper down my throat. When she tries to pull out I dig my hails into her skin, holding her against me. It’s difficult, but I swallow around her dick, making sure that every last drop of her disappears.
“Jesus, Detka,” Natasha sighs when I finally let her go, falling on my ass and panting like a dog. She takes her hand and rubs herself, slow and deliberate. She’s also panting, but it’s more controlled, not as desperate. “You really are a slut, sucking me down like that.” She kneels down in front of me, taking my chin in her hand. I look up at her, still panting, and wipe the last drops of her from my lips. Then I suck on my hand, making sure those drops join their brothers and sisters inside me. Natasha smirks. “You’ve got one hell of a magic mouth.”
“It’s not nearly as magic as my pussy,” I pant, my chest rising and falling steadily now. The smirk grows on Natasha’s face, and in an instant she’s pulling me to my feet then sweeping me off of them, placing one arm under my ass and the other one on the back of my head, pulling me in to kiss her. I wrap my legs around her waist, opening my mouth when she pokes at my lips with her tongue to let her taste herself on me.
Natasha’s dick points straight out underneath me, rubbing against my pussy like it’s itching to be inside me. Hell, I’m itching for her to be inside me. Natasha walks to the balcony door, opening it before stepping inside. She doesn’t close it behind her. Instead she walks to the bedroom, tossing me down on the bed. I scramble up towards the headboard, sitting with my back against it, legs cocked at the knee and spread for her. Natasha smirks, taking off her jacket and tossing it to the side. She climbs onto the bed after me, settling between my legs as she kisses me again. I grab onto her shoulders as Natasha fumbles with the hem of my shirt, lifting it up over my head and tossing it aside, forgotten just like her jacket.
My heart races as Natasha looks eagerly at my breasts, now only covered by my bra. She looks into my eyes and lifts her hand, curling her index finger into herself, silently asking me to lean forward. I do, and she reaches behind me to unhook my bra. That, too, is discarded.
“Damn, Detka.” Natasha whispers as I feel her eyes hungrily taking me in, her gaze landing on my breasts. “They’re absolutely perfect.” She glances up at me, smiling. “You’re perfect.” Her hand falls gently on my mound, caressing the skin and passing gently over my nub. “They’re absolutely perfect.” She bends down and licks my hardened nub. “Daddy’s gunna take good care of you.”
”Hmm,” I whimper, my lip back between my teeth. Natasha looks up at me as she lowers her mouth onto my nipple, her eyes sparkling with control. Her lips brush against my hardened nub and then stops, hovering over me. I whimper again, bucking my hips.
“Nuh-uh,” Natasha shakes her head. “What is it that you want, Detka? Tell Daddy what you want.”
“Your lips on me,” I gasp, arching my back to push my breasts closer to her mouth, but Natasha moves her lips away from me. I whine again, pouting. “Please, Daddy.” I whisper.
“There’s my good girl,” Natasha purrs, lowering her lips to finally capture my nipple between her lips. She massages my nipple with her mouth, pulling her hand up to cup my other breast. She pinches my nipple between her fingers, twisting my nub until I yelp, my back arching into her touch. “So sensitive, baby. My sensitive little slut.” Natasha chuckles around my nipple.
“It’s not enough,” I moan, writhing underneath her. “I n-need you inside me, Nat.”
Natasha ignores me, licking my nub before grasping it between her teeth. She pulls, earning another yowl from me.
“Daddy!” I scream. “I’m sorry Daddy, please, I need you inside of me!”
“There you go, baby.” Natasha smiles, letting go of my nipple and swiping her tongue over it to soothe the burn. She starts kissing her way down my body, her hands gripping tightly to my hips. My hands go with her, staying glued to her shoulders.
Natasha takes the waistband of my skirt and panties and takes them both off in one swift motion. Tossing them off the bed she dips her head, her lips leaving traces of her saliva on my pelvis. She kisses down lower, her lips gracing the skin just above my clit.
“Daddy,” I whine. “Please, stop teasing me, Daddy. I need you bad!”
“Patience, sweetheart, and I’ll give you everything you want and more.” Nat kisses my clit, taking the engorged bundle into her mouth and sucking. My hands travel up her arms, my fingers slipping into her hair as I exhale in a moan. Natasha then slides her tongue through my folds, flicking her tongue over my clit at the top. “Fuck, Detka, I can’t get enough of your taste. Seriously, you’ve got me addicted.”
“Oh, Daddy,” I cry, my body already shaking with anticipation. “I want you, Daddy.”
“You crave me, baby, don’t you?” Natasha hums against my pussy, her tongue drawing lazy circles through my folds and around my clit. “Your body begs for me as your mouth does. As your pussy does.”
“Yes, Daddy!” I moan, grinding my hips against her mouth. “Fuck, I crave you so much.”
“I’m going to spread you open like the slut you are.” Natasha moans, kissing the outside of my pussy lips. “Spread your pussy open and fuck you like a corner store whore.”
I don’t answer her as my pussy starts to leak, my fingers twitching in her hair. I grind on her face harder, chasing a high that I’m so close to catching. But then Natasha pulls away, licking my slick off her lips as she falls back on her haunches, tasting me. I scramble back up and crawl over to her, placing my arms around her neck and straddling her dick so it pokes out behind me between her ass cheeks.
“Please, Daddy,” I beg, placing kisses all over her face and neck. “Please, Daddy, I need you inside me. I’m desperate, soaking for you. I can’t wait much longer.” Natasha bows her head and kisses my neck, wrapping one strong arm around my back. She lifts me up slightly, using her other hand to direct her cock toward my entrance.
“Tell me again.” Natasha commands. “Tell me again what you want Daddy to do to you.”
“I want you inside me, Daddy. I want you to fuck me, to pound yourself inside of me so I never forget who’s dirty little slut I am.”
“That’s a good girl,” Natasha kisses my neck again, sucking at my skin. Her hand guides her cock underneath me. Then she slowly sets me down on top of her, wrapping her other arm around me once the tip of her cock is inside me. She takes her lips off my neck to look at me as she slowly lowers me on top of her. As her cock sinks deeper and deeper inside of me, spreading me wide, I squeeze my eyes shut and bow my head, my mouth hanging open. She goes in easily, thanks to my still dripping cunt, but her size still takes some getting used to. My hands cling to the back of Natasha’s neck, my grip getting tighter with each inch.
Natasha doesn’t stop until I bottom out, feeling the entire length of her twitching inside me. She pushes my hips down further, keeping herself inside me as I get comfortable with the size of her. I move my hips back and forth, trying to use the movement to adjust to her.
“Daddy, you’re so big,” I whisper, my voice breathy and heavy. I open my eyes and look at her. “Fuck, you feel so good inside me.”
“Take it slow at first, babygirl.” Natasha urges. I nod, keeping my hip movements slow and precise. Natasha bites her lip as she watches me, her eyes staring straight at where we’re connected together. Her breathing quickens as I move on her, her fingers digging into my hips.
I place my hands on her shoulders and use the leverage to lift myself up, exposing about three inches of her to the cool air before I sit back down. Natasha lets out a moan, her right hand slipping forward to run circles around my clit. I lift my body up again, exposing even more of her cock before I bring myself back down.
I speed up my movements, her cock twitching every time I sit back down on her. My noises get louder and louder as I ride her, my nails digging into her shoulders. Natasha’s finger continues to circle my clit, and the sensation grows in me again. I rest my forehead against Natasha’s, my breathing quickening as I breathe the same air as her.
“Fuck, Detka, you feel so tight around Daddy’s cock,” Natasha groans, tilting her head to place little ghost kisses against my lips and nose. “You’re such a desperate little slut, clenching around Daddy’s cock like that. How long have you been aching for my cock to be buried inside you?”
“Since the… day I met you,” I mutter, my heart racing as her cock pulses against my walls, threatening to tear me apart. “Fuck, I’ve needed your cock so bad, Daddy. I feel your cock so deep inside me.”
“You’re being such a good girl, taking Daddy’s cock like this,” Natasha hisses, her finger putting more and more pressure against my clit. “Fucking come on my cock, you little slut. Get Daddy’s cock all wet with your juices.”
I pick up my pace, lifting high enough that Natasha’s cock comes almost all the way out of me before I come back down, feeling the entire length of her cock cracking my cervix every time. Natasha passes over my clit in perfect rhythm with when I fall back down on her, helping me to my climax.
“Natasha!” I scream as I come again, my walls completely closing around her cock. Natasha removes her finger from my clit and grips my hips tightly, slamming me down completely on her cock as I come. My body shakes and trembles, my pussy throbbing as I suck her cock into me. Natasha leans in and kisses my neck as I ride out my orgasm, sucking on the most sensitive parts of my neck. This only strengthens my orgasm, causing it to last longer. My hips jerk on her cock from the aftershocks, her cock twitching with need at every movement.
“There’s my good girl.” Natasha whispers against my neck. “You’re so beautiful when you fall apart for Daddy.” Natasha wraps her arms around my waist and, without removing herself from inside me, moves us both up the bed, laying me down on my back as she settles above me.
Natasha leans down and kisses me, gentle and sweet. She adjusts her hips to settle between my legs but she doesn’t move, allowing me to get used to her in this new position. As she does that, I bring my hands down to the hem of her shirt and pull it up. Natasha breaks our kiss so I can pull the shirt off of her body, tossing it aside. My hands immediately slide down her back, gripping the hem of her sports bra. I peel that off, too, and forget about it immediately after it’s away from her body.
Natasha leans back down, her breasts brushing against my mounds as she trails her lips along the skin of my neck. She still doesn’t move, her cock sitting in the same position inside of me. I move my hips, but that doesn’t egg her on. Nat just continues to kiss my neck, sucking at one particular spot before swiping her tongue over it and moving to another spot for a moment. But she always comes back to that one spot.
“Please, Daddy,” I whisper, my voice low. “I need you. Fill me with your cock, Daddy!”
“My, my, so needy.” Natasha smiles against my neck. But that gets her going, moving her hips to push herself inside me. She pulls back as she starts to fuck me, placing one hand on my neck as she looks at me. Her grip tightens around my neck as her pace quickens, and my airway is cut off again. “Still needy for my cock, Detka? After all I’ve given you, are you still needy for me?”
“Yes, Daddy,” I choke out, my eyes rolling back in my head as her cock starts to hit that perfect place inside me. My tongue hangs out of my mouth, chasing the high that Natasha is trying to give me.
“What a pretty little slut you are,” Natasha smiles. “Are you going to be Daddy’s good little whore?” She slams her cock inside of me, bottoming out hard. “Be a good little whore and take Daddy’s cock for me, huh baby?” She loosens her grip on my throat for me to breathe.
“Yes Daddy,” I tell her, nodding. “I’m going to take your cock like a good little whore.”
“That’s right,” Natasha says through gritted teeth, slamming her cock hard in and out of me. Her hand balls into a fist on the bed, the bedsheets getting caught in her fingers. “Take Daddy’s cock, babygirl.”
“Fuck, Daddy, you’re soo big inside me,” I whine. “It’s so much, Daddy.”
“You asked for this,” Natasha grunts, continuously pounding into me. “You remember that when you cry about it, slut. You asked for this.”
“Yes, Daddy,” I whisper. “I asked for this!”
Natasha’s hand darts from my neck to the other side of my body, fisting the sheets on that side as well. I can feel her cock twitch more aggressively inside me as my walls threaten to clench again. Natasha pounds mercilessly into me, and she crashes her lips into mine as I start to scream again at my next orgasm, so quick after the last one. She swallows my screams as she fucks my release back inside of me, refusing to let up even as my clenching walls make it harder to move inside me.
I clutch at her bare back, my nails digging into her skin as I scratch at her back. This makes Natasha fuck me harder, and she falls onto her forearms. Her breasts and stomach touching mine as her cock penetrates deep inside me. Her head hangs close to my neck and I listen to her pant like a dog on top of me.
“Fuck, Detka, I’m close,” Natasha breaths onto my neck. “Where do you want it?”
“Want it?” I ask, my nails dragging up Natasha’s back.
“Where do you want Daddy to come, baby?” Natasha kisses my neck. “Should I paint your stomach? Your face? Do you want me to flip you and paint your back? Where do you want me to come?”
I bring my hands up and grab onto Natasha’s head, dragging her down so my lips brush against her ear.
“I want you to come inside me, Daddy.” I whisper, bringing my legs up to squeeze Natasha’s hips between me.
“Baby, I can’t,” she shakes her head.
“You’re fucking me raw, Daddy,” I moan into her ear. “Come inside me, get me pregnant. Then you’ll know I’ll never leave you.”
The idea of being pregnant with Nat’s baby thrills me, just as much as the idea of her coming inside me. I slide my hands down her body, tracing the muscles along her back as my hands make their way to her ass, gripping her tightly and pulling her into me.
“Jesus Christ, baby, you really are going to be the death of me,” Natasha groans, but she doesn’t try to pull out. In fact, she quickens her pace more, barely spending any time outside of my pussy before slamming back in. Her fists grip the sheets so hard that they pop off the corners as her mouth finds a spot on my collarbone. “Daddy’s going to fill you up so good, babygirl.” Natasha growls against my skin. Her hips slam into me one more time before her cock pulses hard, spilling come inside me.
Natasha bites down hard on my collarbone, her hips stuck in an upward position as her cock empties inside of me. It’s never ending as her seed shoots deep inside of me. I can feel her dripping inside of me, her cock pulsing as more come exits her and enters me. She jerks against me, muffled moans leaving her mouth as she empties herself into me, my clenched walls coaxing every last drop from her.
When she’s fully drained, Natasha rolls off me and onto the bed. She reaches for me, wrapping her powerful arms around me. I snuggle into her embrace, my hand finding a nice resting spot on her hip. She’s got one hand splayed across my back and the other tracing little circles on my ass. She places a few long, soft, intentional kisses on my head before she rests her lips in my hair.
“I’ve been fighting this for so long, I’m not sure how to feel right now.” She whispers, her admission lifting some sort of imaginary weight off of her shoulders.
“You don’t have to know how to feel yet.” I whisper back, placing a kiss on her chest. “Just lay here with me.” I look up at her, relishing how pretty she looks as she looks down at me from this angle. “But I hope that you’ll think about taking me up on my offer.”
“Your offer?” Natasha asks.
“To stay close to me.” I whisper, my fingers running over the skin of her hip. “Protect me from your spot next to me instead of behind me. And let me teach you how to love again.”
“You drive a really hard bargain, Detka.” Natasha sighs, the corners of her lips curling up into a smile. “But I might be able to swing something like that.”
“Really?” I perk up, smiling. “Natasha-”
“We don’t have to talk about it right now, baby.” Natasha whispers, kissing my head again. “Just know that I’m saying yes. That I’ll be yours.”
“Natasha,” I murmur, my smile growing bigger. She leans down and takes my lips in hers, kissing me like we’ve been in love for years. “All mine.”
“Y/N,” she murmurs against my lips. “I’m all yours, Detka. All yours.”
Pairing: Professor Elizabeth Olsen x Student fem!reader
Word Count: 10.3K
Warnings: Porn with plot, inappropriate relationship, secret relationship, beginnings of a mommy kink, beginnings of a praise kink, teasing, kissing, fingering, oral, derogatory language towards lesbians (a two or three times, in the plot, not the porn)
Summary: Y/N continues her secret relationship with Professor Olsen, and things are off to a smooth start. That is until a classmate that's way too interested in getting what he wants start to get suspicious.
A/N: Yeeeaaaahhhh, I might be exploring a mommy kink with this one lol. Sorry not sorry I'd let Elizabeth Olsen step on my neck with stilettos, everything's good in the neighborhood
Elizabeth and I text all weekend. When I’m trying to study? She’s texting me. When Sarah and I are hanging out? She’s texting me. When I’m in the freaking bathroom she’s texting me.
I love every second of it.
Sunday night, Sarah and I are getting dinner in the cafeteria when my phone goes off. I pull my phone out and see I’ve got another text from Elizabeth. I smile as I read it.
“Who’s got you smiling like that all of a sudden?” Sarah asks from her spot across from me.
“No one,” I say, putting my phone away. “Don’t worry about it.”
“Oh, come on, Y/N,” Sarah chuckles, stabbing some of her salad with her fork. “You’re talking to somebody. In the three and a half years that I’ve known you, you’ve never had a talking stage with anyone, let alone one that makes you smile like you have been this weekend.”
“It’s nothing,” I try to play it off with a shrug. “I mean, it’s not very far yet.”
“So?” She asks, wiping her tongue across her teeth. “Are you going to tell me anything about him?”
I smirk a little. Obviously Sarah doesn’t know that I’m not getting giddy about a man. She’s right. We’ve known each other since freshman year, and I’ve never even looked at someone else, let alone gone out with someone.
“We’ve been acquaintances since last year.” I say, giving her a little bit but refusing to give her any intimate details, like the fact I’m talking to a woman. “We just started exploring if there’s anything between us.”
“What’s his name?”
“I’m not giving out any personal details yet.” I giggle. “I don’t know how serious it is yet.”
“Fair enough,” Sarah holds up her hands in friendly surrender. “Do you at least think he’ll treat you well?”
“I will be treated very nicely.” I assure her, careful about the words I use.
“When will you tell me any more information about him?” Sarah raises her eyebrows teasingly.
“If, and only if, things get serious.” I roll my eyes, digging my fork into my pasta. Sarah smiles wide, her eyes full of mischief.
“Ms. Y/L/N,” I look up and jump slightly. Professor Olsen is standing at the edge of our table, a cafeteria tray in hand.
“Professor Olsen,” I say, holding my hand in front of my mouth to hide the food I’m chewing. “What a surprise to see you in the cafeteria. I didn’t know professors ate here.”
“We do if we have meetings with students.” The glint in her eye tells me that she might have hoped to see me here as well. She looks down at my plate. “Pasta. Hm. I figured after seeing you at the Italian place on Fifth on Friday, you’d know what real Italian food tastes like.”
“Fancy Italian place, hmm?” Sarah looks at me knowingly. “This guy you went out with on Friday really knows how to treat a lady, hmm?”
“Someone certainly knows how to treat a lady.” Professor Olsen smirks.
“Do you have a guy that treats you that nicely, Professor?” Sarah asks, finally turning to look at Professor Olsen. She leans back in surprise and looks Professor Olsen up and down. “Jesus, forget I asked. Of course you’ve got a man that treats you well. You are smoking.”
“Thank you.” Professor Olsen smiles at Sarah. “I don’t believe we’ve met. I’m Professor Olsen. English.” Professor Olsen sets down her tray at our table and reaches her hand out for Sarah to shake.
“Yeah, I’m an engineering major, you couldn’t catch me in the English building if I had my legs chopped off,” Sarah laughs, reaching out to shake Professor Olsen’s hand. “It’s nice to meet you, though. Y/N has been talking about being able to take your senior level classes since we saw you give a seminar in our freshman year.”
“Oh, has she, now?” Professor Olsen smirks at me as she pulls her hand away from Sarah, standing back up. After a moment, she turns to look toward the cafeteria entrance. “It seems as if my student may have blown off our meeting.”
“Well, you’re free to sit with us,” Sarah offers, patting the seat next to her. Professor Olsen glances at me before sliding her tray next to Sarah, coming around the table to sit next to her. “Nice,” Sarah nods. “You can join me in my attempt to jiggle information out of Y/N about her new guy.”
“Oh, I doubt Professor Olsen would be interested in that,” I wave her off, stabbing at my pasta.
“Actually, I might be very interested in that.” She smirks at me, taking a package of crackers and opening them, taking a cracker out to break into her soup.
“I like this professor,” Sarah smiles, wiggling in her seat. “Okay, please, Y/N. Give me a little something. What’s his major? What’s his style like? His hair color? Anything!”
“Are you trying to get Y/N to describe me from memory?” My heart sinks as I hear the voice behind me. I bow my head and sigh. I feel a body sit in the seat next to me and an arm come around my shoulders, pulling me close. I quickly shove the arm off my shoulders and scoot away.
“Get the fuck off me, Tyler.” I groan. When I look up, Professor Olsen is looking at Tyler’s arm, the one that had just been around my shoulders. There’s a storm in her eyes, raging and angry. I want to reach out and take her hand, but that would be a stupid idea in front of Sarah and Tyler. “Who said you could come sit with us?”
“Oh, come on, Y/N,” Tyler smirks at me. “This way you don’t have to describe me by memory.” He looks across from him and gives Professor Olsen the once over. “Professor. What are you doing eating in the student cafeteria?”
“I was supposed to meet a student here for a meeting.” She says through gritted teeth. “They never showed up. Sarah was kind enough to offer me a spot with them.”
“Which we didn’t offer to you, so you should get going now.” Sarah says, a mocking smirk on her face.
“Come on, I’m not harming anyone.” Tyler takes a large bite of his pizza. “And I don’t want Y/N to have problems describing me.”
“Yeah, I have a very hard time believing that you were the one that Y/N went on a date with Friday, since I saw you getting drunk and jerking it in the courtyard.” Sarah scrunches up her face in disgust. Tyler looks at me, seemingly more upset about the date than the zinger that Sarah hit him with.
“You went out on a date?” He asks, his tone sounding hurt.
“I’ve got a social life.” I shrug,
“Yeah, but I’ve asked you out on a date a few times, and every time you’ve said you’re too busy studying.”
“Maybe I just didn’t want to date you.” I shrug. I look over at him. “Actually, it’s definitely because I didn’t, and still don’t, want to date you.”
“Come on, Y/N, I would be such a good boyfriend.”
“I’m not looking for a boyfriend,” I say, looking at him as if he were crazy. “Certainly not one with your attitude.”
“My attitude?” He asks, seemingly genuinely shocked at my words.
“You’re ‘I’m better than you’ attitude, your 'Let me flaunt all of Daddy’s money’ attitude, you’re ‘The world owes me everything because I’m a ‘basketball star’ in college’ attitude.” I put quotation marks around ‘basketball star’, as he isn’t actually as good as he thinks he is. “Let me be clear with you, Tyler.” I lean in to get into his face. “I’m not interested in you. I’ve never been interested in you, and I’ll never be interested in you. You’d have more luck asking out a sea slug than to try asking me out again. Now please. I paid for my meal, and I’d like to be able to choke it down without vomiting. Go find your basketball buddies and cry about your periods.” Rage flares in Tyler’s eyes, but he suppresses it quickly. In an instant, he closes the gap between us and kisses me on the lips. I pull back and start wiping my mouth, grabbing my napkin and spitting into it.
“I’ll change your mind, Y/N.” He says, grabbing his tray and standing up. “I always get my way.” I watch him walk away as I try to wipe him off of my lips. I look across the table and see Sarah shocked and Elizabeth angry.
“I’m sorry for escalating that,” I whisper, spitting into my napkin again. “Excuse me. I’m going to go cut my lips off.” I stand from the table and walk quickly to the opposite side of the large cafeteria, making a beeline for the bathroom. Once inside, I start the water at one of the sinks and bend down, taking water into my mouth before swishing it around and spitting it out into the sink. I let the water run as I lay my arms across the edge of the sink and rest my head on it.
The bathroom door opens and a pair of heels click on the tile floor as someone enters. The person stops directly behind me, placing their hands first on my hips then rolls them up to my back. Sarah wouldn’t touch me like that, so there’s only one option.
“I’m sorry I blew up on Tyler,” I say. “It was unprofessional and childish. I should have thought more before I spoke.”
“Don’t apologize,” Elizabeth whispers, putting pressure on the small of my back. “If you didn’t tear him a new one, I was going to, and that probably would have looked worse.”
I stand up straight and turn around, leaning against the sink as I gaze down at the floor. I look intently at her heels, looking closely at how they plump up her calves. Elizabeth brings her arm up and grabs my chin gently, guiding my gaze to look at her.
“Y/N, forget him.” She whispers to me. “He’s a boy. Right now, he’s being stupid. Yeah, kissing you like that was not cool and pretty inappropriate. But you’re with me. If you need to tell him that I’m some other college guy, or maybe some random guy you met on the street, that’s okay. Because I know you’re with me. And we don’t need to worry about him.”
“Okay,” I nod, speaking quietly. I look at Elizabeth, her eyes gentle and kind. “How did you convince Sarah to let you come in here instead of her?” I ask. Elizabeth smiles.
“I told her that him kissing you could be seen as sexual harassment. And since he did it in front of a teacher, it’s my job to one, make sure that you’re okay, and two, ask if you'd like to report it.”
“Smart,” I nod, chuckling. “Well, I don’t think I want to report him yet. That would be shaking the bee hive. But…” I bite my lip as I look up at her through my eyelashes. “There is something you can do for me.”
“What is it?” She asks quietly, her eyes shimmering.
“Kiss me,” I ask her. “I can’t have the only kiss of my Sunday be freaking Tyler.”
“With pleasure.” Elizabeth smiles as she leans down, her hand still on my chin and tilting my head back more. She places her lips on mine, kissing me sweetly. I melt into the kiss, my eyes half-closed as I cherish this moment. Elizabeth pulls away too quickly for my liking, but her fingers stay on my face for a moment longer. “Better?”
“A lot,” I nod.
“Good.” Elizabeth leans forward and places another kiss on my forehead. “Let’s get out of here. Your ‘F’ rank pasta is getting cold.”
“Whatever,” I laugh, walking ahead of her out the door. We head back to Sarah, an appropriate amount of space between us as we walk. We sit back down at the table where Sarah’s literally twiddling her thumbs.
“Y/N, are you okay?” She asks, reaching for my hand. I let her grab it as I sit, nodding.
“I’m okay.” I assure her. “Just a little grossed out that I had that slug anywhere near me.”
“Are you going to report him?” She asks, referring to the reason why Elizabeth came to check on me instead of her. I shake my head.
“No. I don’t want to escalate it any more right now.”
“He threatened you.” Sarah says, her face contorting with confusion. “All that talk about changing your mind? That’s dirty.”
“Yeah, but I can handle him for now.” I shrug.
“If it escalates any more, come talk to me.” Elizabeth looks at me over her soup spoon. “I will go with you to the Dean, be your witness for tonight.”
“Thank you,” I say genuinely. “I promise I will come to you if he does anything else.”
“Good.” She nods. Lifting the spoon to her mouth. I watch as she closes her lips around the spoon, a small amount of soup dripping to her chin. I watch the way her lips contort as she pulls the spoon away, and how neatly she rubs her napkin against her chin.
“Do you even have an appetite anymore?” Sarah asks, pulling my gaze from Elizabeth’s lips. I look down at my pasta, untouched since before I left for the bathroom. I shake my head and push the tray away from me.
“Not really,” I say.
“Then let’s get going.” Sarah says, standing up. “I’ve got some cramming to do before my classes this week.”
“It would be rude to leave Professor Olsen here by herself when we invited her to sit with us,” I say, leaning back in my seat.
“It’s alright,” Elizabeth waves me off. “You two go. I’m almost done here.”
“Alright,” I say, standing up. “If you’re sure?”
“I’m completely sure,” Elizabeth nods. “I’ll see you in class tomorrow, Ms. Y/L/N.”
“See you in class, Professor Olsen.” I grab my tray and start to walk away with Sarah.
“Ms. Y/L/N?” Professor Olsen calls from behind us. I turn to look back at her. “I believe the AC went out in the English building over the weekend. You might want to keep that in mind when dressing in the morning.”
“Thank you, Professor.” I shoot her a small smile. “I will keep that in mind.” Elizabeth smiles back at me as I turn back to Sarah. We put our trays away and head back to our dorm.
When we get back, Sarah sits down at her desk and puts her earbuds in, ready to do some last minute cramming. I change into my pajamas and plop onto my bed with my laptop and start the new season of Criminal Minds: Evolution. A minute later, my phone dings. I take it out half-heartedly, paying attention to the show. When I look at my phone, I see a text from Elizabeth.
I’m very curious what you’re going to wear tomorrow. She writes. A smile tugs at the corners of my lips.
You could have found a different way to tell me to wear something scandalous, I text back. It’s the middle of winter in New York City, the AC won’t be on anyway.
I know… she responds. It was the first thing that came to mind as you were walking away. It’s a stupid excuse, but I wanted to say something that would maybe get you to wear something special for me.
Don’t worry, Professor… I’ll think of something. Even if I have to freeze my ass off walking across campus.
I don’t want you to do that! She sends the first text and I wait as the bubbles appear again, indicating a second text is incoming. I like your ass. It would not be beneficial for me if you were to freeze that off.
I promise I won’t wear anything that will compromise my… assets. I chuckle as I send the text, appreciating her concern for my ass.
Good. Because it would be no fun if you had nothing back there for me to grab on to. My breath catches as I read her words. I bite my lip, thinking of a reply. Something she won’t be disappointed in. Before I can, however, she sends another text. So what are you doing on this chilly Sunday night to wind down and prepare for the week?
Nothing much, I say, taking a deep breath, relieved I don’t have to think of an answer just as smooth as she’d sent me. Right now I’m watching the new season of Criminal Minds, texting someone I’ve got a crush on. I send the text before I can think about it. My heart stops when I realize what I sent, nervous that Elizabeth might be weirded out by that sort of humor. But she puts me at ease quickly with a quick text back.
I’ve been meaning to watch the new season. Your night sounds like heaven. Except in my version of it, you’d be sitting on the couch next to me instead of blocks away on your phone.
Thank God. She’s hoping for the same thing that I am. I let out a breath to release my anxiety. Then I ready my fingers to text her back, but stop when I see she’s already typing.
Maybe you’d be willing to stop watching tonight? You could… spend the weekend with me this weekend and we could watch the season together. Meals on me. What do you say?
I kick my feet on the bed and have to stop myself from texting back too fast. I clear my throat and sniff as I settle back into my bed.
There’s some shitty reality TV I can rot my brain with. Criminal Minds can wait until I’m sitting next to a pretty woman.
Elizabeth texts back almost immediately.
Hopefully that’s a pretty woman you want to snuggle with. I smile and rest my phone against my head for a second.
I would be more than happy to snuggle with you, Elizabeth.
Good. Because I make a pretty good pillow. My brain flares. Imagine laying my head on Elizabeth’s breasts, snuggling into her under a blanket, her fingers running through my hair. A whole weekend with her and nothing to worry about.
You’ll be the best pillow I’ve ever had. I tell her.
For now, get some rest on your real pillow. I’ll see you tomorrow, Y/N. Elizabeth says.
Yes you will. Sleep well, Elizabeth.
I put my phone away and turn back to my computer, doing as Elizabeth asked by clicking away from Criminal Minds. I turn on a dumb reality TV show instead and fall asleep to it.
The next morning I wake up to Sarah asleep at her desk, her books still open. I’m quiet throughout the room as I get ready for my shower, when I come back from my shower, and as I get dressed. I decide on light blue, bleach-washed skinny jeans that are ripped at the knees, a white tee shirt with the word ‘weirdo’ written upside down in the middle, and my simple white Adidas with black accents. I brush my hair and tie it back in a tight ponytail on the top of my head and opt for simple makeup again, my foundation and mascara. When I’m ready to leave for class, I shake Sarah awake.
“Sarah,” I say quietly. “You fell asleep at your desk again.”
“Huh?” She mumbles, stirring enough to lift her head.
“If you don’t go to class, you should at least crawl into bed for more sleep.” I urge her quietly. “Sleeping on your chair can’t be good for you.”
“Mmm,” she mumbles and starts to move as if she’s going to get up, so I grab my jacket, throw it on, grab my bag, and head out the door.
I hold tightly to my backpack straps, holding my arms tightly to my body to keep insulated from the cold. I walk swiftly to the English building, shaking the cold off my body as soon as I enter. Then I make my way to Professor Olsen’s class.
Only a few students are in the class so far. I wave hello to them as I walk across the front of the class to my seat in the front row. I shrug my backpack off, placing it on the seat next to me so Tyler isn’t tempted to sit next to me, and shrug off my coat. That goes behind my chair. I sit down and dig out my notebook and a pencil, opening the notebook and placing the pencil on the paper. Then I reach back into my backpack and pull out a book that I’m reading, one that takes you through the structure of the Hero’s Journey.
A few minutes and a dozen students later, Professor Olsen enters the classroom. She walks methodically to the desk at the front of the room, placing her briefcase on it. She opens the briefcase and takes out a few papers. Over the top of my book I see her look at me and I smirk.
“Ms. Y/L/N,” she calls to me. I put my book down and look at her curiously, like I don’t know why she would possibly be calling on me right now.
“Yes, Professor?” I ask innocently.
“Is that a book for another project?” She asks innocently. I close the book, making sure to make a show of placing my bookmark into the book instead of dog-earing it.
“It is. A large one, in fact. One you might find very interesting.”
“Maybe we can meet to speak about it sometime.” She suggests. “I do think I would be very interested to hear about what you’re working on.”
“I’ll book in with your office hours, then.” I smile, flicking my eyes down to the floor for a second before I look back up at her. She nods slightly, approving of the plan. She continues to look at me until another student walks up to her. She moves closer to the student to look at what they’re showing her, but she keeps her eyes on me for a moment longer. When she looks at the student’s paper, I go to grab my book and read a few more paragraphs before we begin.
Tyler walks in front of me then, glaring at me. I match his glare as he passes, and the last second before he passes out of my eyeline, I snap at him like a piranha. His eyes narrow as he climbs the steps to a few rows up. I turn my attention back to the front of the classroom and see Elizabeth glaring daggers at Tyler. His eyes flick to her, the look on his face growing confused as he understands what is happening. Elizabeth looks away quickly, but I can see gears turning in Elizabeth’s head, and I get concerned.
Elizabeth clears her throat and starts her lecture. I take notes diligently, as always, and listen closely when Elizabeth speaks. A few times during the lecture I catch her staring intently at me for prolonged periods of time. I wouldn’t mind, but I’m worried about the look that Tyler had, as if he thinks that our relationship might be a little too close. I smile at her every time, though, shifting in my seat every time her eyes land on me.
Class is two hours and one hour and fifteen minutes long, as it’s a Monday/Wednesday/Friday class. When class is over, everyone starts to gather their things. I’m no different, packing my bag and risking glances at Elizabeth. When I’m ready to go, I sling my bag over my shoulder and carry my jacket on my arm before I walk over to Elizabeth at her desk.
“So that conversation about my project,” I say, placing my hands on her desk and leaning into her slightly. “I’m thinking, if it’s open, maybe your last appointment slot on Wednesday? It might give us a little extra time to… converse.” Elizabeth smirks at my words as she looks up at me. Her smirk immediately disappears when she looks up, her eyes fixating on something behind me. I turn and see Tyler still sitting in his spot, watching us. “What do you want, you washed out frat boy?”
“Just wondering why a Professor expects alone time with a student to be a privilege.” He shrugs.
“But this student has an expectation of privacy for her conversation with said professor.” I shoot back at him. “This is not a conversation that I want to be discussing with you in earshot.”
“Then don’t talk about it after class.” He shrugs, refusing to move. I roll my eyes and look back at Elizabeth.
“I’ll see you on Wednesday.” I whisper to her.
“Text me before then?” She whispers back.
“Of course.” I respond with a smile. I push myself off her desk and walk out of the classroom.
I go through the rest of Monday and all of Tuesday watching out for Tyler, making sure that if I see him, I turn my nose up at him and ignore him. On Wednesday, I walk into Professor Olsen’s classroom in a pair of black skinny jeans, a pair of black converse, and because it’s a warmer winter day, a black Nike sweatshirt with no jacket.
When I enter the classroom, I’m the first person inside… except for Elizabeth. She’s standing near her desk, looking at some papers. She’s wearing a delicious black pantsuit, a plain white blouse underneath. Her outfit is completed with simple black heels, and her hair flows softly around her shoulders. I walk quickly up to her, wanting desperately to speak with her before the other students get to class.
“I’ve missed you,” I whisper as I approach her. “Texting just isn't enough sometimes.”
“I agree.” She smiles, not looking up from her papers. “I’m very excited for you to spend the weekend with me, I should ask you if you have any allergies?”
“Seafood and shellfish,” I whisper. “No fancy lobster dinners for us.”
“Shame,” she sighs. “I know a fantastic place up in Maine. Makes the most amazing lobsters. I would have loved to take a weekend trip there with you.”
“We can still go,” I shrug. “I just can’t eat the lobster.”
“No,” Elizabeth shakes her head. “I have a long list of places with amazing food. I would be happy to take you to any of those places with incredible food that you can eat.”
“You’re so sweet,” I purr. “Now, about you office hours today,”
“I will not speak about that with you here.” Elizabeth glances up at me, her look mischievous. “I’m not risking anyone walking in to hear all the things I want to do to you across my desk.”
“Oh,” I say, my cheeks turning pink. I turn to walk to my seat before anyone can come in. I take a few steps before I turn back around and walk quickly back to stand directly next to Elizabeth. “I can’t wait.” I turn and walk swiftly to my desk, setting my things up before someone else can walk in.
Students trickle in over the next few minutes, and when Tyler comes in, I immediately feel his gaze on me, probably checking if I’m looking at Elizabeth. I don’t look up at him as he passes, going with my previous strategy of completely ignoring him. I tap my pencil on my notebook as I wait for class.
During her lecture, Elizabeth barely looks at me, and that’s how I know we’re on the same page. I feel Tyler’s eyes on me practically the whole time, however, and it makes me nervous. I don’t stop to speak with Elizabeth after class, just make my way out. My plan is to study in the common area with multiple hot chocolates while waiting for my ‘meeting’ with Elizabeth at four.
Someone holds their arm against the wall in front of me, and when I almost bump into it, the body it’s attached to traps me against the wall. I look up and see Tyler, looking very smugly at me.
“I’ve been thinking,” he says, closing in closer on me. “I’ve been asking you out for months. Every single time, you’ve said no. I’ve been struggling to figure out the vitriol you seem to have for me for the last week, and I’ve struggled to think of one reason why you might feel that way towards me.”
“I’ve literally given you multiple reasons.” I roll my eyes at him. “Least of which being that I simply do. NOT. Like you.”
“But I know that isn’t possible.” He shrugs. “Everyone likes me. No girl has ever said no to me. So I have to think about what’s changed.”
“Tyler,” I sigh as I try to push past him. He stops me, closing his arms tighter around me.
“No, no, you’re going to listen to me. Because I’m going to tell you why you’re saying no, and then I’m going to tell you why you’re being a fucking idiot.”
“You’re not off to a great start, Tyler.” I sigh, shaking my head.
“Well then shut the fuck up and listen to me.” Tyler shifts on his feet and clears his throat. “The changing factor here is Professor Olsen.”
“I will remind you that I was saying no to you last semester, too.” I say.
“Exactly!” He bends his knees slightly. “We were in Professor Olsen’s class last semester, too.” He sighs, hanging his head and smiling. “You’ve got a thing for our professor. And while I can’t fathom why a beautiful girl like yourself would be a muff muncher, I can’t fathom even more why you would go for a woman twice our age.”
“She’s thirty-six…” I say. His eyebrows furrow together, as if he can’t understand my point. “Thirty-six is not double twenty-two.”
“Whatever,” he shakes his head. “It’s still a wild age gap. Anyway, to think you’re throwing away an incredible future with a high-value man like me for a woman who won’t even look twice at you is insane.”
“High-value man,” I chuckle. “The words you’re saying right now is what’s insane.”
“Listen, Y/N.” Tyler clears his throat. “You’re beautiful, I’m handsome. You’re smart, I’m athletic. You’re quiet, I’m confident. We go together like chocolate and vanilla.”
“Are you vanilla in this metaphor?” I ask. “Because I don’t like vanilla.”
“I’m not just some loser.” Tyler continues, ignoring my comment. “And you can’t ignore me. Not even for a professor who you think you can sleep with to get to the top of the grade pile.”
“I am not doing that!” I hiss at him. “First of all, disgusting. Second of all, I would never sell myself like that. For grades? I’m good enough to be at the top of my class without sleeping my way there.”
“Disgusting, hmm?” He tilts his head, fixating on that part of my comment. “So you’re not a dirty little carpet muncher? It’s okay if you are, I can fix you if that’s the case. But I need to know if you’re doing it with the professor, so I can report her to the necessary authorities.”
“‘Necessary authorities’?” I let out a laugh. “I’m not a child, Tyler. Even if I were sleeping with Professor Olsen, which I’m not, she wouldn’t be in any legal trouble. I am far older than the age of consent, and we didn’t meet until after I was an adult.”
“So you’re not sleeping with Professor Olsen?” He asks, raising his eyebrow.
“No!” I shake my head. “I would never even dream of it! But that doesn’t mean that I will automatically sleep with you.”
Tyler slams his fist against the wall, obviously angry at my answer. He opens his mouth to respond, but is interrupted.
“Mr. Garrison.” I look past Tyler and he turns his head. Professor Olsen is standing directly behind him, her briefcase dangling at her side. She glares at Tyler for a moment before flicking her eyes to me. “Ms. Y/L/N, you’re dismissed.”
“I’m not done here,” Tyler starts, tightening his arms around me even more.
“Yes, you are.” Elizabeth’s voice is firm. “You and I are going to speak about the accusations you’ve thrown at me. Ms. Y/L/N does not need to be a part of our discussion.”
I mouth ‘thank you’ to Elizabeth before I duck under Tyler’s arm and scurry away. I turn the corner a little ways down the hall and pause, peeking just around the corner to see if I can hear the two of them. No luck, however. Elizabeth leads him down the hallway in the opposite direction. I watch them until they’re out of sight. I turn, pressing my back against the wall, and exhale.
“What a fucking joke,” I whisper. I take another moment to breathe before I push myself off the wall and head for the common area.
I grab a hot chocolate from the café before I find a spot to sit down, pulling out some things to study for a few hours. The hours drag on, and I find myself checking my phone constantly, either to check the time or to see if I’ve gotten a text from Elizabeth. I’m disappointed every time and have to turn back to my materials.
Finally my phone says it’s three-forty-five. I pack up my things and take the short walk to Elizabeth’s office. I get there a little before four and pace, not wanting to interrupt if there’s someone inside. A few minutes of pacing later, and a young woman comes out of her office, clearly frazzled.
“Are you going in there?” She asks as she passes me.
“Yeah,” I respond.
“Watch out. She’s in a mood.” The student walks down the empty hallway back toward the main building. I furrow my eyebrows in worry. I open the door to Elizabeth’s office, slip inside, and shut it softly, locking it behind me. Elizabeth is leaning against her desk facing away from me, one arm crossed over her chest while her other elbow rests on her arm. She’s holding her head in her fingertips.
I walk slowly over to her sitting area and place my bag by the chairs. Then I walk over to the desk, just as slowly. When she doesn’t look up at me, I continue to creep around the desk until I’m in front of her. When she still doesn’t look up, I force myself between her legs and place my hands gently on her arms.
“Elizabeth, talk to me.” I whisper. “What’s the matter? The student that just left your office says you’re out of sorts. Is it Tyler? What did he say?”
Elizabeth sighs and lets her hand fall, lightly grabbing my upper arm.
“Yeah, among other things.” She inhales deeply. She looks up at me and offers me a lopsided smile. “We can talk about what happened with Tyler. First I should tell you that I don’t have as much time with you as I’d like.”
“What do you mean?”
“My sister called me. Ashley, she’s in town. She insists on getting dinner. So I’ve only got until about six-thirty.”
“That’s okay, Elizabeth,” I reassure her, rubbing her shoulders. “Any time with you is good time.” Elizabeth smiles and lets out a small chuckle.
“I feel the same way.” She sighs. “Just having you in class calms me. It’s kind of insane actually.”
“Yeah?” A smile tugs on my lips as well. “I really bring something out of you, don’t I?”
“You really do.” Elizabeth nods. Her hands slide down my arms and settle on my hips, pulling me closer to her. Then she takes my left hand and places it over chest, under both her blouse and blazer. I feel her heart racing beneath her skin. After a few moments, her heart rate starts to slow down. “See? I’m already settling.”
“Yeah, I can feel that.” I whisper, my fingers curling over her skin. I don’t speak again until her heart rate is back to normal. “Is your heart rate going to increase again if I ask you about what happened with Tyler?” I look into her eyes. Elizabeth smiles.
“We can find out.” She shrugs. “It won’t raise it any more than the other activity I had planned for us.” Her smug look makes my heart jump. I press myself even closer to Elizabeth and slide my hands up her body to clasp behind her neck.
“Might make for some good aftercare talk,” I tease. Elizabeth leans in and places a kiss on my neck, sucking lightly at my skin. She reaches her hand up to rest on the other side of my neck, rubbing her thumb across my jaw.
“I’d rather not talk about Tyler when I’m pleasuring you.” She murmurs against my skin. “Let’s talk about him at a later date.” She nips the skin of my neck, eliciting a moan from me. “Or not at all.”
“Whatever you want,” I groan, arching into her. “Who were we talking about again?”
Elizabeth smirks against my skin before removing her lips from me to make eye contact.
“Good question.” Elizabeth leans up and takes my lips in hers. She kisses sweetly, intentionally, like I’m someone that she wants to take care of. Her hands slide down my body to my pants, her fingers expertly unbuttoning my jeans. Once unbuttoned and unzipped, Elizabeth slips her hand under my pants and panties, cupping my clean-shaven pussy. I let out a heavy exhale, bowing my head as I grasp tightly to her shoulders. “Fuck, Y/N, you’re so wet for me already,” Elizabeth chuckles, her lips brushing my cheek. “Is this how wet you get for me in class?”
“Uh-huh,” I nod.
“Oh, ho, you poor baby.” Elizabeth kisses my cheek. She slides her finger through my slick folds, teasing my clit at the top. “That must be torturous for you.”
“Very much so.” I nod again.
“Tell me, Y/N,” Elizabeth whispers, sliding her finger through my folds again. “Do you ever go back to your dorm after class and… touch yourself thinking of me?”
“N-No,” I whimper. “I hoped that… we’d do this again. That you would… take care of me again.”
“I’ll always take care of you, Y/N.” Elizabeth purrs, finding my hole and sticking a finger inside of me. I gasp and stand on my tip toes, reacting to her movements. She widens her mouth against my cheek. “There’s a good girl. That feels good, doesn’t it?”
“Mhmm,” I nod, pressing my lips tightly together. “You feel so good inside me.” Elizabeth starts pumping her finger in me. Not enough to pull her finger all the way out, but enough so I can very clearly feel the movement. I let out a whimper as the heel of her palm rubs gently against my clit. My hands grasp desperately onto her shoulders as my nerves grow more and more sensitive.
“I’m going to taste you,” Elizabeth whispers into my ear. “But you’re going to come in my hand first.” I nod again, my lips pressing so hard together that they’re turning white. “Good. Let me walk you through it, okay?” Another nod. “We’re starting off easy, baby, just one little finger. But I want you to try your best to talk with me, okay? I want to hear you.”
“Okay,” I whisper, barely able to open my lips.
“What was that?” Elizabeth asks, curling her finger inside of me at a ruthless angle. “I couldn’t hear you.”
“Okay!” I whine a little louder, inhaling deeply at the curve of her finger.
“Good girl.” Elizabeth purrs, pushing my folds aside with the heel of her palm and pressing down on my clit.
“Oh! My God,” I breathe, my stomach flipping at her touch. Her finger slowly pumps inside of me, curling when she hits her hilt to poke at my G-spot. My hands grip her neck, my nails digging into the skin at the back of it, pulling at her baby hairs.
“Oh, I see that felt good.” Elizabeth smiles, pulling her body back just enough to look at my face. Her face is soft and caring, her eyes searching for something, but I can’t tell what it is. “You look so pretty falling apart for me.” She whispers, moving her finger so she has room to rub my clit gently. “I want you completely undone, Y/N. Come for me.” She slips her finger out of me and starts to rub circles around my clit, passing over the nerves every few cycles. The heat in my stomach builds, and I know that she’ll get what she wants soon.
“Just a little more,” I beg, pressing my body closer to her. “Please, just a little more.”
“You’re cute when you beg,” Elizabeth chuckles, her eyes sparkling with want. She picks up the pace slightly, her finger now much more intentional about when, where, and with how much force she passes over my clit. The pressure becomes just a little too much for me to handle and I let out a moan as I hit my climax, spreading myself all over her fingers. Elizabeth’s mouth hangs open as she watches me convulse on her palm. I bite down hard on my lower lip as I shake, my legs growing weaker by the second. As if Elizabeth can tell, she places her other hand on the small of my back to help hold me up. “Good girl,” Elizabeth whispers.
She pulls her hand from out of my pants, slowly bringing her hand up to her mouth. She inserts her soaked finger into her mouth, sucking my juices off of her finger. She starts to pull her finger out of her mouth slowly, smiling as she bites down on her nail seductively.
“You taste delicious,” she murmurs. “I think I’d like to taste you for real now.”
“It won’t ruin your appetite for dinner?” I tease, my breath still heavy from previous activities.
“Absolutely not,” Elizabeth smirks as she stands from her desk. She places her hands on my waist and rotates us so we switch places. She loops her fingers in the belt loops of my pants and pulls them down my thighs. Then she grips my hips tightly and lifts me onto her desk, placing me just at the edge of the wooden frame. Her hands slide slowly down my bare thighs until she reaches my jeans.
Elizabeth kneels in front of me, gently taking my shoes off my feet. Then she takes off both of my socks, placing one in each shoe. Then she grips my jeans at the ankles and slowly pulls them off my legs. Elizabeth folds my jeans and places them neatly behind her on her chair. She places my shoes on top of my jeans. When she turns back to me, she’s looking at my pussy.
“I can see how wet you are,” she smirks. Her tone is hungry. I look down and see a large wet spot on my panties. Instinctively I close my legs, a little embarrassed. Elizabeth raises her hands immediately to stop me, her hands on the inside of my knees. “No.” She says. It’s forceful, but gentle. “Keep them open. I want to see what I do to you.” She leans over and kisses the inside of my left knee, glancing up at me. She slides her left hand up my right leg and grasps my hip, her thumb pressing into the space between my leg and my pelvis.
I inhale slightly; the spot where she’s pressing is a sensitive spot for me. Very sensitive. Elizabeth starts kissing up my left leg, swiping her tongue across different parts of my skin, licking at the arousal sticking to my skin. When she reaches the crook between my leg and my pelvis on my left leg she nips at my skin briefly before she clasps fully onto the skin with her teeth, wrapping her lips around the mark she’s creating. My right hand comes flying into her hair, my fingers disappearing between the long, soft strands. She bites down hard, eliciting an intense gasp from my chest. My grasp tightens in her hair and she smirks, clearly enjoying this.
“E…Elizabeth…!” I take a few deep breaths, my chest rising and falling in big movements.
“Does it hurt?” She asks, worriedly swiping her tongue across her teeth marks. Her eyes have grown ever softer at the worry of hurting me.
“Yes,” I admit quietly. “But it feels good.” My fingers loosen in her hair as my hand comes down to caress her face. She turns her head to kiss her bite marks. “I like that you want to mark me.”
“Everywhere,” she whispers, grinning against my skin. She closes her mouth to kiss her mark again, and I see the marks clearly on my skin. They make my heart jump.
Elizabeth moves her mouth closer to my core, placing kisses the whole way. Once she gets to my panties, she drags her tongue over my panties from bottom to top. She wraps her mouth around my clit over my panties, a soft massage that I can barely feel. My hand goes back into her hair, pulling her closer to me. Elizabeth nips one of my pussy lips and pulls back slightly.
“Patience, Y/N,” she instructs. “I will get there, I promise. But I like to take my time.” She licks up the side of my panties, half of her tongue hitting skin. “I can’t treat you right if I can’t take my time.”
“O-Okay,” I nod, my breath shaking. “I’ll try to be patient.”
“That’s my good girl,” Elizabeth kisses the inside of my thigh. She slips a finger sideways through my panties and pulls them away from my body. Then she pulls her finger from under my panties. They snap back into place, hitting my clit with a slight force. My body jerks at the impact. Not from the force, but from the sudden stimulation on my clit. “Don’t worry, baby,” she says quietly. “I won’t make you wait long.”
Elizabeth does not, in fact, make me wait very long. She hooks her fingers around the waistband of my panties and pulls them down slowly. They slide off my legs easily, leaving me completely exposed. When she’s pulled them from around my ankles, she places them on top of my jeans. She kisses up my thigh again, licking the spot where she marked me, then she kisses the skin right next to my pussy.
She tilts her head and kisses my pussy as if she’s kissing my lips, running her tongue along my slit. I tremble at her touch, my fingers curling in her hair. Elizabeth grabs my right leg and hoists it over her shoulder. Her left hand grasps my right hip as her other hand holds onto my other thigh. She rights her head to slide her tongue through my slit, her tongue hovering over my clit. The second she places the flat part of her tongue against my clit, electricity shoots through my core and out to the rest of my body. I let out a gasp as her tongue flicks my clit, then again as her mouth closes around it.
The feeling in my body heats up as I grip the desk tightly, my knuckles turning white. Breathy sounds leave my lips, encouraging Elizabeth to keep going. Her licks are firm, deliberate, spreading my pussy lips apart to dive deeper into my folds. Even though this is only our second sexual interaction, it seems like Elizabeth knows all the right spots to hit in order to lure out my noises of pleasure.
Elizabeth moans into my pussy, the noise sending vibrations through my core that are so intense it causes me to moan as I grind into her mouth. That causes Elizabeth to make another noise against my pussy, and we fall into a cycle of moaning, vibration, and grinding. Elizabeth runs her tongue through my folds again, this time stopping when she finds my hole. She pushes her tongue inside of me, her nose hitting my clit as she pushes deep. I grip her hair and pull her deeper into me as I ride her, grinding my hips to ride her tongue.
The heat in my stomach grows again as Elizabeth coaxes out every bit of arousal I have in me. She lets me ride her, flicking her tongue in me every time my hips cause my clit to hit her nose. As my legs start to tremble and close around her, Elizabeth pulls her tongue from inside me. I whine at the sudden emptiness, but the sound is silenced by Elizabeth’s mouth around my clit again. She removes her right arm from around my left leg and reaches between us, pushing two fingers inside me and immediately curling them.
My breathing gets heavier and more ragged as her fingers enter me, my pussy walls fluttering around her encouraging fingers with each devastatingly intentional thrust. Her fingers curl and brush my walls, scraping the slick from inside and sending pleasurable signals to all of my nerve endings. Elizabeth twists her fingers inside of me, finding new places that I didn’t even know existed within myself.
While her fingers are working inside me, her tongue is working outside. She places soft kisses over my clit and twirls her tongue around me. As she closes her mouth around the bundle of nerves, she presses the flat side of her tongue against me. Elizabeth expertly rotates the muscles in the back of her tongue to move the wet flesh on top of the nerves.
“Elizabeth,” I breathe, my fingers tightening in her hair. “Fuck, I’m close,”
“Hold out for me,” she murmurs against my clit. “Just a little bit longer, baby, I want just a little more of your taste.” She returns her attention back to my clit, but my attention is now on clinging into my orgasm for as long as I can. Elizabeth flicks her tongue quickly over my clit, her flicks matching in time with her fingers pumping in and out of me. Every time her fingers push deeper inside of me, the heat in my stomach grows. It gets harder and harder for me to hold back my orgasm.
“Elizabeth, please.” I beg, barely able to get the words out. “I can’t hold it anymore!”
“Okay, baby.” Elizabeth licks my clit. “You can let go. It’s okay.”
Elizabeth places her lips back around my clit and sucks hard. As she sucks, the pace of her fingers increases. The heat grows even larger in my stomach until the dam bursts. My walls clench tightly around Elizabeth’s fingers and my thighs come crashing together against her head. I cry out and fall back on the desk, my elbow catching me. I don’t let go of her hair, causing me to tug on it as I fall back onto the desk. Elizabeth stays in place, looking up at me as my body shakes and trembles through my release.
Once I’ve settled through my orgasm, Elizabeth rises from her spot in front of me. She leans into me, taking my hands and wrapping my arms around her neck. Then she bows her head and kisses me, allowing me to taste myself on her lips. I kiss her hungrily, trapping her against me with my legs. Elizabeth sticks her tongue inside my mouth and I suck on it, getting every last bit of myself off of her.
“The taste of you is extraordinary.” Elizabeth breathes, placing her forehead gently against mine.
“And you know how to use that tongue of yours,” I sigh. “As well as those fingers. And did I sense a few little kinks in there?”
“I would have brought them up eventually,” Elizabeth chuckles uneasily.
I slide my hands up her arms until I reach her cheeks, tilting her head up just enough for me to look into her eyes.
“I like my women a little dominant.” I whisper.
“Your women?” Elizabeth raises an eyebrow. “Am I your woman now, Y/N?” The words are tense, a little forceful, but I see the curve of a smile at the edges of her lips.
“Do you wanna be?” I lower my voice even more and bat my eyelashes at her. Then my voice gets quieter, almost inaudible. “Mommy?”
Elizabeth’s eyes twitch and I can feel her heart rate increase through her carotid. But just through that, I can’t tell if she’s excited or disgusted by the idea. I search her eyes for any hint of emotion, but I can’t find anything. Elizabeth licks her lips and swallows hard.
“That’s not something I usually bring up on a second date.” She says, her voice hoarse. A smile tugs at my lips.
“So you do like to be called that?” I say, phrasing it as a question. But I already know the answer. I trace my fingers down her arms, looking at how strong her hands are on my waist as I capture my lip between my teeth. “Mommy,” I whisper, looking back up at her. “It suits you, I think.”
“You’d be into that?” Elizabeth asks, almost holding her breath to see what I’ll say.
“I’d be into it.” I confirm. “I’d be into trying anything with you. But this is something I can see sticking.” Her lips curl into a devilish smile. Elizabeth grabs my chin in her hand and brings her lips down to mine, kissing me fiercely. She bites my bottom lip then kisses me again, soothing the pain from the bite.
“You are one interesting young woman,” Elizabeth whispers against my lips. “You are intoxicating, Y/N. Exciting, thrilling, wonderful in so many ways.”
“Thank you,” I say quietly. “You’re lying, but I appreciate the words.”
“I’m not lying!” Elizabeth chuckles. “I truly believe all those things about you.”
“Whatever,” I smile, hitting her gently and unseriously on her arm. “I’m not good at complements like that.”
“You’re going to have to get good at them if you’re going to play into some of my kinks.” Elizabeth purrs. “Now be a good girl and show me that ass.” Elizabeth laughs as I hit her again, pushing her away from me this time.
“Stop!”I laugh too, hopping off the desk. I take a few steps to get to her chair and pick up my panties. As I pass, Elizabeth slaps my ass pretty hard.
“That’s my good girl,” Elizabeth growls, a playful smile on her face when I turn around. I whip my panties at her. She catches them with ease, her smile growing bigger. She walks towards me, holding my panties in the air. She stops right in front of me, my panties hanging between us. I reach up to grab them, but she tugs them away.
“Give those back,” I whine, grabbing onto the bottom of her blouse.
“Oh, you want these?” Elizabeth tilts her head in mock curiosity. “I’m sorry. You could have fooled me by the way you threw them at me.”
“Come on Elizabeth, you’re going to make yourself late.”
“Ashley will understand.” She shrugs.
“So you’re going to tell her about me?” I cross my arms and raise an eyebrow.
“I’ll probably just tell her about this slutty little co-ed I met in a bar last weekend.” She smirks. “She’ll laugh, and move onto the next topic.”
“Elizabeth,” I sigh, giving her a look. “Come on. Don’t make yourself late just to tease me.”
“Teasing you is what I do now.” Elizabeth says, lowering herself to the ground in front of me. She taps on my left leg. “Lift.” I lift my leg and she maneuvers my panties around my ankle. She taps my right leg, so I lift that one. She does the same thing with that leg. Then she lifts my panties up my body, settling them snugly around my waist. She runs her hand over the very deep teeth marks that reside on my skin.
“If I were a freak, I’d get these tattooed on me.” I joke, giving her a little laugh. Elizabeth looks up at me, a serious look in her eyes.
“Don’t play about things like that, Y/N. I might actually make you do that, to mark you permanently as mine.” My heart races at the thought. Marked permanently as hers? I’m a little embarrassed to admit how hot that sounds.
“I would want it right here,” I say, placing my hand over hers on the teeth marks. “Close. Intimate. In one of my most sensitive spots.”
“Guess I know one of your birthday gifts.” Elizabeth smirks, standing back up. “We’ll get it for you in Paris.”
“Paris,” I scoff, turning around to grab my pants. “Now that’s just crazy talk.”
“Why do you say that?” Elizabeth asks. As I turn back to her she leans back against her desk, bracing herself with her arms.
“This is New York.” I shoot her a glance. “The money from my books isn’t that good. Not for affording school and a trip to Paris.”
“That’s why it’s a birthday gift, baby.” Elizabeth says as if I’m silly for not even thinking about it. “Besides,” she pushes herself off the desk to get closer to me, her arm wrapping around my waist and pulling me close. My pelvis hits hers with a harsh impact as she leans down to whisper in my ear. “Mommy takes care of her babygirl.”
My stomach flips. I’m getting heated all over again, and it takes everything in me not to beg her to cancel dinner with her sister. My hands are resting on her collarbone and my breath lands heavy against her neck.
“That’s what this entails,” she continues, her lips brushing against my ear. “When you’re with me, at home, you’re mine. You can go to school, work if you like. But you’ll never have to if you want to quit. I want you to have friends, but I’m your top priority. I’ll take care of you, Y/N. Cook you dinner, take you out on dates, bring you to all sorts of exotic locations. Because when you’re my baby, I want you to have a fulfilling life. And part of that is that I’m going to take care of you.” She cups her free hand around my pussy. “I’m going to take care of you in every way.”
“Elizabeth,” I breathe, my mind racing with the idea. Elizabeth turns her head and kisses my cheek.
“Don’t answer me now.” She says. “Think about it. We can talk more about it this weekend. If you have any questions before you give me an answer, you can ask them then. Is that okay?” I nod my head, my forehead resting on her chest. “Alright.” She straightens and kisses the top of my head. “Finish getting dressed. I have to get going.”
“Yes, ma’am,” I whisper. Elizabeth walks away from me to straighten things on her desk as I pull my pants back on. Then my socks and shoes. When I’m finished, Elizabeth is standing by, clutching her briefcase. “Hey, we still haven’t talked about your conversation with Tyler.”
“That can wait until this weekend, too.” She assures me. “Come on. We shouldn’t leave together.”
“Right,” I nod. “Seperetly.” I walk over to her sitting area and grab my jacket and bag. I sling my backpack over my shoulder and head for Elizabeth’s office door. I turn the knob and open the door, but Elizabeth closes it from behind me.
“Hey,” she says, pressing herself into my back. “Y/N, look at me.” I turn around and look up at her. “Are we okay?”
“Yeah,” I nod, offering a small smile. “You’ve just given me a lot to think about.”
“Of course,” she nods. Elizabeth reaches up and tucks a strand of hair behind my ear. “Just write down any questions you have. And we can talk about it this weekend. Does that sound okay?”
“Absolutely.” My smile grows bigger. Elizabeth matches my emotion and bends down, kissing me sweetly. When she pulls back, she runs her thumb affectionately down my cheek.
“See you Friday?” Elizabeth asks.
“Bright and early.” I nod. “But I’ll text you before then.”
“Good.” Elizabeth grins. “I couldn’t go without talking to you for two days.” She reaches down and opens the door. “You first. I’ll follow.”
“Goodnight, Professor Olsen.” I murmur as I exit her office. “Have fun tonight.” I turn away and walk down the hallway away from her office.
The building is almost empty, as only a few classrooms are going to have night classes in them. I make my way down to the first floor and head out the door. Once outside, I stop dead in my tracks.
My nostrils flare as a familiar smell enters them. It’s Tyler’s cologne. Disgusting, and smells like old mildew. My eyes dart around, but I can’t see him anywhere. I start walking slowly away from the building, keeping my eyes peeled for him.
About halfway across the quad, I spot him. He’s leaning against a tree to my right, a cigarette hanging from his hand at his side. I watch as he lifts the cigarette to his lips and takes a puff. Then I look away, rushing back to my dorm as fast as I can.
Warnings: Porn with plot, talks about a possible breeding kink, manipulation, oral (r receiving), strap (r receiving), penetration (r receiving)
Summary: Y/N convinces Wanda that they shouldn't get married right away. But is it enough to keep Wanda at bay until Strange can find a way to wake them up?
A/N: I was writing the epilogue part and got an idea to write a section that shows the journey that Strange goes on. Let me know if you would want that. It wouldn't have any smut, but it might be a fun background to the story so that I don't have to go into a ton of explanation in the prologue or epilogue.
Cassie and Bucky walk the woods, searching for hours. All they see is trees, little animals, and more trees. They’re professionals, so they don’t complain, but each of them are dealing with their own emotions. Underneath the frustration, Cassie is feeling desperate and scared. She worries for her friend. And Bucky… Well, Bucky isn’t really sure how he feels. Y/N is a friend, a little sister, and at one point he wanted more.
So when the woods give them nothing, it’s hard to keep from raging. Cassie’s thrown more than one stone as far as she can into the woods, and Bucky’s face is so scrunched up he’ll have crows feet in the next few years.
Then, one of Cassie’s stones hits something solid, but different sounding than a tree. She looks over at Bucky. He looks over at her. Then they take off running.
Bucky spots it first. Through the trees, he sees a cabin. There’s smoke coming from the chimney. Bucky jumps over a fallen tree like an agile deer and speeds down the hill leading to the cabin. Cassie, not looking to be outdone, hits her button and grows larger, overtaking Bucky in a few steps. She shrinks back down to her normal size in front of the cabin, taking a few deep breaths as her lungs reset. A few seconds later, Bucky comes running up behind her.
“I don’t know if I should be more angry that you used your powers to beat me here, or that you didn’t use them sooner to help find the cabin.” Bucky says, his tone not relaying the nature of the joke.
“I can’t do it all the time, it’s too taxing.” Cassie shakes her head. “Should we look around first? Or just go in?”
Bucky looks around the front of the cabin, then walks over to the side a bit to look around the cabin. He walks back over to Cassie.
“It looks to be a single room cabin, nothing much with the outside. But let me walk around the back and check that there isn’t a cellar or something.” Bucky says. Cassie nods, and Bucky makes his way around the cabin. Once back in the front, he jogs over to Cassie. “No cellar. Let’s head inside.”
Bucky leads the way to the front porch, the two of them approaching slowly. Bucky places his hand on the door and slowly swings it open.
In the cabin, Cassie and Bucky realize it’s more than just a one room cabin. There’s a small kitchen and living room, an open door that Bucky and Cassie can see is a bathroom, and a closed door. Cassie points it out to Bucky, who nods. They make their way slowly to the door. Bucky places his hand on the knob and slowly turns it.
When the door swings open, Cassie gasps. She rushes into the room, falling beside the only thing in the room: the bed.
Y/N lays on the bed flat on her back. Her arms are at her sides, and her eyes are closed. Red wisps swirl around her body, darting at Cassie as she gets close. Cassie swats them away before she takes Y/N’s hand in hers.
“Y/N?” Cassie says quietly, tugging gently on her hand. “Y/N, can you hear me?”
“This is certainly the work of the Scarlet Witch.” Bucky huffs. “Strange needs to see this. I’m going to go back outside and give him a call.” Bucky backs out of the room, leaving Cassie alone with Y/N. Cassie scoots forward and uses her free hand to push some hair out of Y/N’s face.
“Y/N,” Cassie whispers, looking at Y/N’s eyes moving under her eyelids. “Don’t do this, Y/N. If you’re in there, please, don’t marry her. You have to come back. You have to.”
All weekend long, the only thing we do is fuck. After we wake up? Wanda wants to fuck. After breakfast? Wanda wants me to take her on the counter. We do a little bit of yardwork? Wanda wants us to kill all the freshly killed flowers with a romp in the dirt. Making dinner? Wanda wants me to eat off her naked body. After dinner? Let’s go skinny dipping and fuck in the pool. Three more rounds before bed.
Saturday night, Wanda woke me up at 3AM with her mouth on my clit.
By Monday morning, Wanda is perky and excited. She’s in our closet as I open my eyes, humming as she flips through our shared clothes. She takes something away from where it’s hanging, looks at it for a second, then puts it back. She does that a few more times before she walks out of the closet holding a short, white dress with flowers on the hem.
“How ‘bout this one, baby?” She asks, her voice extremely chipper.
“What about that one?” I ask, yawning as I rub my eyes.
“For today.” She responds as if I should know exactly what she means. She looks at me and sees my confused face. “For our wedding, babe. We’re going to the courthouse today, remember?”
“The courthouse…” I say, scrunching up my face. “Wanda, we aren’t supposed to get married until next year.”
“C’mon babe, we talked about this.” Wanda sighs, coming over to sit on the edge of the bed next to me. “Friday, we agreed we would go to the courthouse today, do a reception next year.” She smirks as she leans closer to me. “And then you gave me the best fuck of my life.”
“Mmm, baby,” I moan, my hand moving to rest on her thigh. “That’s sweet. But I still think we should wait until next year.” I look up at Wanda and see the red swirls behind her pupils again. She reaches out with her hand and brushes hair away from my temple.
“We’re getting married today, baby. We are not waiting.”
“Anything for you, baby,” I say before I can stop myself. Something in the back of my mind questions why I’m still going forward with the wedding today, but the thought is quickly pushed away by something else. Wanda’s finger traces down my jawline to rest on my collarbone before she leans down and kisses me. “Wanda!” I laugh, turning my head away. “Morning breath, baby, I haven’t brushed my teeth yet!”
“I don’t care!” Wanda giggles, chasing my lips until she connects hers again. She swipes her tongue over my bottom lip before she pushes through my closed lips, her tongue swiping across mine. She pulls away and cups my cheek, swiping her thumb across my cheekbone. “You’re going to look so pretty in your dress, baby.”
“What are you going to wear?” I smirk, looking down at her pajama bottoms. “I could help you look… after I take these off.”
“We’ve got to get going, my love.” Wanda smiles as she stands from the bed, walking towards our ensuite bathroom and hanging the dress on the door. “Take a shower. Get ready.”
“Join me in the shower?” I ask, propping myself up on my elbows.
“Tonight, after we get married.” Wanda walks back toward the closet, her tone changing to something a little harsher. “Come on, Y/N, get up and get ready.”
I don’t argue anymore, don’t try to have fun. I throw the covers off of myself and walk into the bathroom, taking the dress with me as I close the door. I shower quickly , scrubbing everywhere on my body twice. Once I’m done I dry my body, brush my hair, and put the dress on. I run some deodorant under my arms and spritz a little bit of perfume on my body, Wanda’s favorite perfume. I step outside of the bathroom, smoothing my dress out. Wanda pokes her head out from the closet. When she sees me, she smirks.
“Fuck, baby, you’re the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” Wanda whistles, shaking her head. “Too bad that dress will be no more after today. Once we’re wife and wife, that dress is getting ripped off your body and completely destroyed.”
“Whatever you say, Wanda.” I chuckle as I head to the bedroom door. “I’m going to go feed Pancake and let her out.”
“I’ll be right there, my love.” Wanda calls after me. I open the door and step out, making my way to the living room. Pancake is laying on her back by the back door, her feet in the air and her tongue hanging out of her mouth. When I approach she looks at me, then wiggles her body upright and barks at me.
“Yeah, yeah, we’re going outside.” I smile at her as I open the sliding back door. Pancake darts out the door immediately, making her way to the patch of grass at the back that’s her favorite pee spot. I walk into the backyard with her to the end of the patio before leaning against one of the pillars that holds up our sun protector. I cross my arms and let out an exhale.
“Y/N…”
I turn around to look at Wanda, but she isn’t there. I wrinkle my brows, confused. I swear I heard my name. I turn my attention back to Pancake and watch her roll around in the grass.
“Y/N!”
I whip around, but again, Wanda isn’t there. I walk back to the door into the house and poke my head inside.
“Wanda?” I call out. Footsteps, then Wanda’s head coming from our bedroom.
“Yes, baby?”
“Did you call for me?” I ask her.
“No?” She responds, sounding just as confused as me.
“Okay,” I nod. “Um, Pancake’s almost done out here. I’m going to feed her and I’ll be ready.”
“I’m almost ready.” Wanda says as she disappears back into our room. I turn back to the yard and call for Pancake. She comes rushing over, barreling into the living room. I smile at her excitement and turn to go back inside.
“Don’t!”
I whip back around and look outside. Still, there’s no one out there. My eyes dart around the backyard, nervous. I walk backwards into the house and close the door. Pancake barks at me, hungry, and I walk into the kitchen to feed her.
Wanda comes into the kitchen as I’m putting the scoop for Pancake’s food away, coming up behind me. She wraps her arms around my waist as I stand up, placing her chin on my shoulder and nuzzling into my neck.
“Thank you for doing this today, baby.” She whispers. “I just don’t want to be without you for another year.”
“You’re not without me, Wanda,” I say, tilting my head towards her. “I’d still be here, with you. Just… planning the wedding we actually deserve.”
“I want to get started on our family, Y/N,” Wanda whispers into my ear. “And I know you don’t want to do that until we’re married.”
“So you’re pushing up our wedding to manipulate me into starting a family?” I ask, turning to face her. I cross my arms over my chest and lean back against the cupboard. “That’s not really a good way to start a family, Wands.”
“Come on, baby, I didn’t mean it like that,” Wanda chuckles, raising her hands to grasp my shoulders. “I just can’t wait to have you pregnant. Getting all big and round, carrying my child. Bringing life into the world, babygirl.” She leans in and kisses my cheek. “I’m going to take such good care of you when you’re pregnant.”
“You better take good care of me all the time.” I roll my eyes, shoving her away from me and heading toward the door.
“Of course I’m going to take care of you all the time, baby,” Wanda chases after me, grabbing onto my arm and spinning me around, wrapping her arm around my waist. She kisses me, but it’s different than usual. It’s possessive and harsh, like she’s trying to claim me. My body shudders, the thought sending a bout of nerves through my body. Wanda smiles in the kiss, probably assuming I’m shuddering for her. When she pulls back, she’s got the same sort of look in her eye, possessive and harsh.
“Come on.” I say, pulling away from her. “We’re going to be late.” I turn around my purse before I head into the garage, pulling the passenger door open to Wanda’s car.
“What do you think you’re doing?” Wanda asks, her palm slamming against the door and shutting it. I look up at her, a little shocked by this switch that’s flipped. “My baby doesn’t open car doors for herself.” Wanda gently brushes my hand away from the door handle, grabbing the handle herself and opening the door. She steps back and holds the door open. “Hop on in, babygirl.”
I climb into the car, watching Wanda as she shuts my door, walks around the front of the car, and gets into the driver’s seat. She starts the car and opens the garage door, backing expertly out of the garage and down the driveway. She puts the car into drive, and she places her hand on the skin of my thigh as we drive away.
I keep my hands clasped in my lap and stare at the road ahead, intensely aware of Wanda’s fingers tracing circles on my thigh. Something about this isn’t right. Something about her isn’t right.
She isn’t the same Wanda I fell in love with.
I feel Wanda looking at me every few minutes as we drive. I don’t dare look over at her. She’s always had this weird way of being able to tell what I’m thinking, and I don’t want her knowing that I’m worried. Worried that she isn’t the same person I fell in love with, worried that we’re making a mistake, worried that I don’t love her anymore.
We come to a stop at a red light, and I look out the passenger window at a bus stop. There’s a young blonde woman sitting at the bus stop, reading a book about… ants? I tilt my head as I try to get a better look. Suddenly she looks up at me, as if she can feel me staring. I make eye contact with her.
Don’t do this.
“What?” I whisper, squinting my eyes. But I know the woman at the bus stop didn’t say anything. I was watching her mouth. I keep my eyes on her as the light turns green and Wanda presses her foot on the pedal and we roll away from the light.
Don’t.
I turn my head to face forward again and lean my head back, closing my eyes. I let out a long breath.
“Is everything okay, Y/N?” Wanda asks me. I nod, my eyes still closed.
“Yeah,” I say quietly. “My brain just hurts.”
“I’ll take care of it for you when we get home, baby.” Wanda’s hand squeezes my thigh. “You’ll have the rest of your life for me to take care of you.”
I don’t say anything. I try to keep my breathing steady, but all I can think about is the voice. The voice of a woman that keeps appearing in my head, calling my name and telling me to not do something. But what? What could this voice be telling me not to do? Does it have anything to do with that weird dream that I had?
Wanda pulls up to the courthouse building and parks the car. Before she gets out she turns to me.
“Don’t open that door, baby.” She says, kissing my head. Then she exits the car and walks around to the passenger side, opening my door. I step out, pulling my purse over my shoulder, and Wanda closes the door. She takes my hand in hers, lacing her fingers in mine. “C’mon.” She smiles at me and pulls me close to her so she can kiss my head again. “Time to start the rest of our lives.”
Wanda leads me into the building and takes care of everything. She speaks to the person at the front desk, gets the necessary forms, fills them out (except for the things I need to fill out), and walks me to the floor we need to be.
We sit outside a judge’s chambers for a few hours, waiting in line as others get married before us. When it’s our turn, Wanda leads me inside the chambers. There are two other people in there besides the judge, probably the witnesses. Wanda hands the judge our forms and speaks with him for a few minutes. I look down at my hands as they fiddle with my dress.
“Y/N?” Wanda pulls me out of my thoughts with a hand on my arm. I jump at her touch and look at her, then I look at the judge.
“I-I’m sorry, what was that?”
“Do you want to be here, ma’am?” The judge asks. I glance over at Wanda. The same red floats in her eyes, and that sparks a bit of fear in me. I look back to the judge and nod.
“Y-Yes, sir. I want to be here.”
“Alright, then I’ll need your ID before we can get started.”
“Of course,” I nod, stepping forward as I reach into my purse. I take out my wallet and hand him my ID. He takes it and looks at it, then places it on his desk.
“Okay.” He claps his hands together and looks from Wanda to me. “Let’s get you hitched.”
Wanda stands at his desk and faces me. I turn to face her as well. She takes my hands in hers and smiles at me.
“We are gathered here today to bring Wanda Maximoff and Y/N Y/L/N in holy matrimony.” The judge says. After that, I stop listening. I can’t get that voice out of my head. I think back to my dream and try to remember what that Strange guy said. How Wanda brought down something called Wundagore, how I was there to investigate. Something about Wanda having me trapped in a dream, a world that isn’t mine? I look down at my arm, at the burn mark left by that guy in my dream.
“Ms. Y/L/N?” My head snaps up. Wanda is looking at me, concerned. I look over at the judge, who’s also looking at me with concern. His head is tilted, and I see him glance down at the mark on my arm as well.
“I’m sorry.” I say again, but it isn’t a question this time. The judge carries on anyway.
“Do you take this woman to be your lawfully wedded wife, Ms. Y/L/N?” The judge asks, probably for the second time. I look at him for an extended period of time, then I look at Wanda. Her forward looking gaze is concern, but the red swirls beneath that, revealing frustration and anger.
Don’t marry her.
The voice appears in my head again. And it clicks for me. Even if I’m unsure about this actually being a dream, I don’t want to be stuck here forever if I am. Strange said not to marry Wanda. I have to listen to the instinct that’s gnawing at me.
“No,” I whisper. Wanda looks shocked when I speak.
“Excuse me?” The judge asks, leaning forward. I look over at him and down at his desk. My license is still sitting there.
“No,” I repeat myself, louder this time. I look back at Wanda, begging her with my eyes to understand. “I’m sorry, Wanda, but this isn’t how I want to do it. I want a nice wedding, I want our friends and family with us. This is not a good way to start a marriage.” I take my hands from Wanda’s and reach over, snatching my license from the judge’s desk. Then I walk quickly out of the room, my head down. I make my way out of the courthouse on my own, but I stop outside the building. I probably just made Wanda very angry, am I to assume she’ll drive me home? Is that even the best idea?
“Y/N!” I spin around, Wanda flying down the courthouse steps. She’s wearing the same suit she was wearing when she proposed. Usually, that would make my heart race for her. Right now, my heart races in fear. She walks toward me with purpose, her hair flying wildly behind her. “What was that?” She asks as she storms over to me. She towers over me, and for the first time in our relationship, I feel small.
“I’m sorry, Wanda, but I really don’t want to get married in a fucking courthouse,” I murmur.
“Why not?” She demands, throwing her hands up. “Do you really not want to marry me? Am I really that shitty of a partner?”
“No, Wanda, of course not.” I sigh, shaking my head. I look up at her, and that scares me even more. The red is growing in her eyes. “When I was younger, I never dared dream of a wedding. Coming from a small, midwestern town, the idea of actually being able to marry who I wanted was just that. An idea. A hope. I was stuck thinking about standing across from a man, and that sucked so much that I stopped thinking about my wedding, because I knew it would never be what I wanted it to be. Then I moved here, met you, and I started to dream again. Of the big, white wedding, with the florals and the dresses and the dancing. I thought of all the people standing with me, my friends and found family. Your family that’s accepted me as their own.” I sigh again, rubbing my hand against my forehead. “I’m not willing to give that up. And if you’re not willing to wait for me, to give me that white wedding, then maybe we shouldn’t be together at all.”
The red in Wanda’s eyes starts to dissipate. She calms down, and her body relaxes. She reaches out her hand, silently giving me an olive branch. I hesitate, but in the end I decide to take it. She pulls me into her and gently wraps her arms around me. She kisses the top of my head, her hand sliding up and down my back.
“I’m sorry, baby, I didn’t realize how much a wedding meant to you.” She whispers. “We can wait, okay? Plan a real wedding. As long as I know you’re going to stay with me.”
“Of course, Wanda.” I whisper against her chest. “I love you, I want to be with you. I just don’t want to give up everything I am for you.”
“I understand, Y/N, I promise I do.” She says against my hair. “I don’t see you as my property, I don’t see you as someone I can control, I don’t see you as just a breeder for my children. I just got so excited that you wanted to marry me that I wanted to be married to you as soon as I could.”
“Baby,” I choke on the word as it comes out, angry at myself for ever doubting her.
“Shh, it’s okay.” Wanda comforts me, her arms squeezing tighter around me. “Let’s go home. And I can show you how much I love you. How does that sound?” I just nod against her chest, tears stinging my eyes. Wanda holds me close as we walk back to the car, and I don’t think it’s weird this time when she opens the door for me. She helps me into the passenger seat, then she buckles the seatbelt for me. When she pulls back, she notices the tears. She doesn’t comment on them, but she does lean in to kiss the tears from my cheek. She smiles as she backs away from me and shuts the door.
When she climbs into the driver’s seat, she starts the car and rolls the windows down slightly. She knows I like to feel the wind when we’re driving. Then she turns on the media console between us and starts playing music from a playlist titled ‘Y/N’s Favorites’. I smile when I see it. I didn’t even know she had this playlist. When we’re pulling out of the parking lot, her hand falls back on my thigh. This time, I rest my hand on top of hers, intertwining our fingers. She glances over at me, and I offer her a small smile.
We ride back in silence, and I’m grateful for it. It gives me time to think, to calm down. To stop the tears from flowing. I lean my head back and look out the window, just wanting this day to be over.
When we get back home, Wanda doesn’t get mad when I open the door for myself. She waits for me at the front of the car, holding her hand out for me. I reach out and take it, and she gently leads me into the house. Pancake runs up on us immediately, but Wanda shoos her away to the couch. Pancake listens obediently, strutting back over to the couch and jumping on, laying down in her favorite sun spot. Wanda leads me to our bedroom and sits me down on the bed. She kneels down between my legs, her hands resting on my thighs.
“We can just lay down if you want, baby.” She says, her thumbs rubbing the inside of my thighs. “I’ll put your pajamas and favorite blanket in the dryer to warm them up, we can turn on your favorite movie. We’ll get your favorite takeout for lunch and pizza for dinner.”
“Yeah,” I nod. “Our clothes and blanket in the dryer.” I smile up at her, sniffling. “Then we can blow off some steam from today while we’re waiting for the dryer.” A smile tugs at the corner of Wanda’s mouth.
“As you wish, my love.” Wanda stands up and places a kiss on the top of my head. “Stay there. I’ll be right back.” I watch Wanda go into our closet. She comes back out after a moment with both of our pajamas. Then she leaves the room.
I sniffle and stand up, taking off my dress and going into the closet to hang it up. Then I walk over to the hamper to take off my panties and throw them inside before walking back to the bed and sitting down. About thirty seconds later, Wanda walks back into the room. She stops near the doorway as she sees me and smiles.
“Baby, you didn’t have to take your clothes off.” She purrs. “I could have done that for you.”
“I know,” I say quietly. Wanda’s smirk grows wider as she walks over to me, taking my chin in her hand and tilting my head up.
“You’re sweet, baby.” Wanda says to me. “Let me get ready for you.” Wanda turns away from me and walks to our closet. I hear her walking around, putting her clothes away. When she walks back out she’s got just her panties on, my strap bouncing from her hips.
I feel my pussy throb as my mouth waters. Wanda walks slowly over to me, taking her time to get to me. When she’s finally standing in front of me, I bring my hands up to rest on her thighs, running my hands along her skin. I lean forward, but Wanda stops me, kneeling down in front of me again.
“It’s all about you tonight, baby. Let me pleasure you tonight.”
“Okay,” I whisper, nodding my head. “If that’s what you want.” It’s still a little strange when Wanda wants to please me. Our usual dynamic is that I take control, but she’s obviously feeling it tonight. Wanda settles in between my legs, kissing up my inner thigh as she looks up at me. I settle down on my elbows and look down at Wanda. She kisses higher and higher, her lip placement purposeful on my body. Once she’s about halfway up my thigh she sticks out her tongue, dragging her tongue up my thigh towards my core. She slides her tongue in the space that connects my pelvis and leg before she moves to where my legs meet.
Wanda connects her lips to my core, her tongue exploring every inch hidden beneath my folds. She sticks her tongue inside my hole for a split second before removing it and moving on, making her way to the top of my pussy to my clit. Wanda places her lips over my clit and starts massaging my nerves with her lips. I fall onto my back on the bed, one hand moving upwards to rub my forehead and push my hair back.
“Wanda,” I moan, her name escaping my lips with little resistance. “Your t-tongue, Wanda,”
“I know, baby,” Wanda murmurs against my clit. “Let me take care of you, my love. Just lay back and relax, okay?”
“Okay,” I whine, my hips jerking towards her mouth. Wanda brings a hand up and lays it across my stomach to hold me down. Her lips move in conjunction with her tongue, offering my clit slow and pleasurable attention with the flat side. I can feel my clit pulse against her tongue as she holds steady, really feeling every part of me.
My free hand glides down, pressing hard against her hand on my stomach. All I can think about is soon I’ll be able to feel her cock poking through my belly.
I feel my arousal leaking from my pussy around Wanda’s lips, and I’m suddenly very self conscious about how wet I get, about how much leak. Wanda swipes her tongue aggressively through my folds before she raises her head.
“Look at me.” I lift my head to do as she asks and make eye contact with her. “I love how wet you get, baby.” She says, once again making it feel like she can read my mind. “I know you get this wet for me, and only me. And that excites me.” She smiles as she lowers her head again, her eyes never leaving mine. She drags her tongue through my folds until she reaches my hole, pushing her tongue inside me with very little effort. My mouth hangs open as I gasp, Wanda’s nose twitching with pleasure.
Wanda takes her time exploring the crevices in my walls with her tongue. She moves slowly, giving every little nook and cranny attention. My head falls back on the bed, my hand sliding down my face to rub my eyes to try and release some excess stimulation. My hips jerk but Wanda holds me down, her fingers curling on my stomach as if she’s trying to grasp at the heat building under my skin.
Wanda’s nails dig into the skin of my stomach and my thigh as I climax, holding me against her as my body jerks with the release. My arousal gushes out of me, coating the entirety of Wanda’s tongue and half her chin. She laps it up, genuinely eating it up.
My body still lets out a few shakes as Wanda sits up, places her hands on the bed on either side of me, and crawls up my body. She takes my hand covering my eyes and slides it from my face. She leans down and places a kiss on my mouth, then up and down my jaw.
“I love how you gush for me, baby.” Wanda whispers against my lips. “Now I wanna make you squirt.”
“All over your cock, baby,” I whisper back, my lips running across her chin to taste myself on her. Wanda licks my lips, deposing a large amount of myself on my lips. My tongue darts out, catching her tongue just in time to save a drop of my arousal from falling too far from my mouth.
Wanda reaches down and swipes three fingers through my folds, covering her fingers with me. Then she uses it to wet her cock before toying my entrance. She leans back down and kisses me again as she runs her cock through my folds, slapping her cock gently against my clit a few times.
She enters me with a gasp, her hands sliding down my body to my legs, grabbing my shins and pushing my legs up so they aren’t hanging off the bed. I wrap my legs around her waist, my ankles clasping together to pull her into me.
Wanda pushes all the way inside me, going slowly until she bottoms out. I let out a small cry and she stops, placing a few soft kisses on my neck.
“Does it hurt, baby?” She whispers, dragging her tongue across my skin.
“Just a little,” I mumble.
“Take your time, Y/N, I’m in no rush to please you.”
Wanda stays inside me, her hands gliding up and down my thighs to soothe the gentle burn she’s giving me. Our lips connect again and Wanda pushes her tongue past my lips. She moans into my lips as she kisses me with a feverish need. My hands sit splayed across her back ready to feel every twinge of her muscles as she fucks me.
“Okay,” I say, biting at her lip. “I’m ready.”
“Are you sure?” Wanda asks, nuzzling my neck. “We can take our time.”
“We will,” I nod my head, turning my head slightly into her cheek. “You’ll take your time.” I place a gentle kiss on her cheek. “You’ll take care of me.”
“Of course I will, my love.” Wanda agrees as she starts to move her hips slowly, pulling out and pushing into me with little resistance. I let out a low moan, my head falling back again, leaving room for Wanda to suck on my neck.
Her cock moves slowly, filling me up and spreading me wide every time Wanda pushes inside of me. My heart rate increases with every thrust, itching to feel her deeper and deeper inside me.
The same problem arises as the last time Wanda strapped me. The cock isn’t long enough to hit the area I need it most. I’m chasing a high that’s getting more and more impossible to achieve, even with the heat in my stomach and core refusing to die.
It’s unmistakable. Right as I’m thinking about the length of her cock and thinking about getting a bigger strap, the cock grows. It hits my spot and fireworks explode in me, relaxing the muscles in my throat and mouth as I let out a cry of pleasure. My fingers curl on Wanda’s back as she picks up the pace slightly, starting an even rhythm.
My pussy throbs as Wanda’s cock finds a home each time, cracking me open like it was the easiest thing in the world. I swear I can feel the cock twitch inside me, but I push the crazy thought out of my head. My walls clench as I come close to another orgasm, pulling Wanda’s cock deeper and with earnest. Again I swear that I feel the cock pulse inside me, and my pussy gets involuntary wetter.
“You’ve got another in you, don’t you baby?” Wanda asks me sweetly, as if she’s trying to coax my orgasm with just her words. I bite my lip and nod, knowing that one is close. “Good. I want to make sure you’re all tuckered out so you can rest.” Wanda kisses my temple and moves her hips more. She angles herself in such a way that the base of her shaft in the strap knocks against my clit. With one more expertly placed kiss right under my jaw I’m coming again, my nails scratching at Wanda’s back as I cry out her name.
Wanda cries out, too, our voices lifting our names into the sky. What’s odd about this, however, is that it's almost as if I can feel Wanda’s orgasm inside me. Like it’s coming out of her by shooting out of the cock. I feel it deep inside my womb, her orgasm painting my walls like a Pollock.
She stays steady inside me, holding out until she’s done with her orgasm. When the aftershocks subside and she’s breathing normally again, she rolls off of me onto her side, draping her arm over my stomach. She splays her fingers across my stomach and caresses my skin, as if she’s looking for something. After a few minutes, she leans over and kisses me.
“I love you so much, Y/N.” She whispers. “I’m going to go get our clothes out of the dryer.” I nod as she sits up, leaning over to kiss me on the stomach before looking at me. She pauses and smirks at me for a moment before she gets off the bed and heads to the bathroom. A moment later she comes out, no strap on, and walks out of our bedroom. I roll out of bed and go into the bathroom.
I sit on the toilet, looking at the strap on our bathroom counter. It’s wet with my juices, dripping onto the counter. As I wash my hands something shifts, and for a moment the hard, silicone cock looks fleshy and flimsy. I blink, and it’s back to its rubbery, hot pink self. I shake my head and walk back into the bedroom.
Wanda’s coming back into the bedroom at the same time, her arms full of clothes. She dumps her load on the bed and walks over to me.
“Fresh and warm, straight from the dryer.” She smiles, taking me by the shoulders and kissing me on the head. “Come on. Let’s get these on you before they get cold.
Once we’re both in warm pajamas, snuggled up under our sheets with a few more warm blankets, I stop worrying about the inconsistencies I noticed during sex. I lay with Wanda in the bed, snuggling close and with Pancake at the end of our bed, as we make our way through a Hobbit and Lord of the Rings watch party.
About halfway through the second Hobbit movie, I feel Wanda tense. I look up at her, but she’s staring off into space. Her eyes are glowing red again. I twist my body so I’m looking more directly at her.
“Wanda,” I say, shaking her. She jumps and looks down at me, but the red in her eyes doesn’t go away.
“Sorry, baby.” She murmurs, throwing the covers off of her and getting up. “I’ll be right back.”
“Are you okay?” I ask, sitting up. “Do you want me to pause the movie?”
“Don’t worry about it, baby.” Wanda shakes her head. “I’ll be right back.”
Wanda walks out of our room. I’m left to wonder what’s going on, with all the worrying thoughts coming back to me from before.
Wanda is gone for about thirty minutes. When she comes back, the red in her eyes is gone, but her body language is still tense. She gets back into bed and forcefully pulls me into her, wrapping her arms around me in almost a protective manner.
“Is everything okay, Wanda?” I ask, trying to look up at her. She doesn’t meet my eyes.
“Everything is fine.” Her voice is short, curt. I swallow hard and turn my attention back to the movie.
Wanda is like that for the rest of the day. She can’t settle down while we watch, she eats dinner lazily and thoughtlessly, and she watches silently when we let Pancake out for her nightly potty time. When we climb into bed she wraps her arms around me, but they’re rigid. It’s like she’s distracted. When I turn to kiss her goodnight, it’s like she’s kissing me back out of routine, not because she wants to. I roll back over and settle into the bed and fall asleep.
I’m back in the dream world again, the one where I spoke to the people who claim to be from my world. I wait and listen, closing my eyes to try and be more focused. After a few moments, I hear it. Muffled voices in the distance. I start to walk toward the voices, then I run. I run through and endless room until I finally see the shapes of four people in front of me, three standing and one sitting.
“Hello?” I call out as I get close. “Mr. Strange?”
“Y/N?” The familiar voice of Stephan calls back, one of the figures perking up. I come to a stop next to the figures. Only then do I see that there’s a fifth figure with them. It’s laying down, and I can see the same wisps of red around that figure that I see in Wanda’s eyes.
“I’m here.” I say. “I didn’t marry her.”
“What?” Stephen cries, and the figure that’s sitting down stands up. “You convinced her to wait?”
“It wasn’t easy,” I mutter, bringing my hand up to the back of my head to rub my neck nervously. “We were at the courthouse today. But I’d been hearing strange voices all morning. Then at the courthouse, right when the judge asked me if I take Wanda as my wife, I heard a voice tell me not to get married.”
“That was me!” The woman says excitedly. “I’ve been sitting with you since we found you. I begged you to remember, asked you to not get married.
“Well, it worked.” I chuckle. “I ran out of there, and ended up convincing her to wait a year.” I sigh, bringing down my hand. “So I’ve bought some time.” I look down at the fifth figure, my eyes following the wisps around her body. “Who’s that?” I ask.
“That?” Stephen turns to the body. “That’s you.” He says, turning back to me. “We found your body. In a cabin in the woods that surround Wundagore. It looks like Wanda’s put you into a magical sleep.”
“That’s insane,” I laugh. “Even if she could, Wanda would never do that. Magic isn’t real, and Wanda loves me.”
“We think she does, too.” Another voice speaks up. “Y/N, it’s Bucky. I know you don’t know who I am, but you have to listen to me. Wanda is sick, okay? She’s not herself. We just need to find a way to help you, both of you, and bring you both home.”
“How do we do that?” I ask. “I mean, I have no idea what to do. If what you’re saying is true, then I have no memories of you guys, or magic, or anything from that world. And that world I’m in now, there’s no magic here.”
“I think the answer lies with Wanda.” Strange says. “This is more than just her Chaos magic surviving the mountain. If she died under the mountain, her Chaos magic would have survived, but Wanda’s underlying feelings for you would not have. The Chaos magic would have been reborn into someone else, and you would have been forgotten.”
“Thanks,” I scoff.
“Not like that,” Strange takes a step forward. “I just mean… Agh, this probably means that my original theory is right. Wanda is in some sort of stasis under Wundagore. How far deep, I don’t know. And I’m going to need Wong’s help to try and wake her up.”
“And you’ll wake me up too, right?” I ask, starting to get a little worried that I’ll be left behind.
“Of course we’re going to!” The one female in the group insists. “Y/N, we’re bringing you back no matter what.”
“Not if I have anything to say about it.” I whip around and see a red, glowing outline of a woman. There’s no distinct facial features, but the voice sounds like Wanda’s. The outline shifts to me and points. “You are never leaving me.”
I’m no longer in the hazy dream. I’m in a dark, cold, and damp place. I start walking, looking for any sign of… well, anything. Suddenly I slam into an invisible wall, stumbling back while holding my face. I hold out my hand and see blood covering my palm.
“Wanda!?” I scream. “Wanda, where are you? Where am I? Please, let me out!”
Wanda Maximoff in all of her Scarlet Witch regalia is standing before them, the same glittery wisps of red surrounding her that surround Y/N. She’s floating a few inches off the ground, and she doesn’t seem to be completely corporeal.
“Why can’t you leave us alone, Stephen?” Wanda asks, her voice even and void of any emotion. “Y/N and I are happy. We’re going to get married. We’re going to have a baby.” Wanda’s eyes glance down to the stomach of the sleeping Y/N, a knowing glint in her eye.
“You can be together in this world, Wanda. Why does it have to be this dream world you’ve created?” Stephen asks.
“Because there, she can never be taken from me. Not like Vision. Not like Billy and Tommy. In there, she’ll always be mine.”
“Maybe, but what happens when her body wastes away out here?” Bruce asks. “She can’t stay like this forever without nutrients or hydration. Eventually, her body is going to break down. And then even if you can come back to this world, Y/N won’t be here until you get back.”
”My magic is taking care of that.” Wanda points at the wisps flying above me. “They bring her everything she needs.”
“This isn’t a life, Wanda.” Bucky argues, taking a few steps toward her. “I know that Y/N wants more than this. And if you’re afraid of America, she’s forgiven you. She understands why you did what you did. There won’t be any resistance to you coming back.”
“Y/N is happy.” Wanda insists. “She’s a teacher. She loves her students. I’m a doctor. I’m taking care of her. We have a dog. Our life is perfect.”
“It can still be perfect out here!” Cassie yells. “Jesus fucking Christ, Wanda, I want my best friend back. Now I honestly don’t care whether or not you come with her, but I will find a way to bring her back, you mark my fucking words.”
For the first time in the conversation, Wanda shows some emotion. She sets her jaw and stares directly at Cassie, like she’s trying to bore some sort of hatred into her head. Wanda takes a deep, calculating breath.
“Respectfully, I don’t give a damn what you want, girl. I only care what’s good for Y/N. And what’s good for her is in here, with me.” Wanda gestures to her brain. She looks back at Strange, her eyes set hard with determination. “Stay away, Strange. You’re only going to get yourself hurt. The answers you’re looking for are somewhere that you’ll never go. Leave us be, and go back to your life.”
Wanda starts to disappear. The group watches as she turns into nothing until it’s like she wasn’t there at all. Stephen turns to the rest of the group, his face concerned.
“What does she mean, ‘somewhere you don’t want to go’?” Bucky asks.
“As Sorcerers, we reject any sort of dark magic. Necromancy, alchemy, the like.” Stephen says. “It’s one of the reasons we reject the Darkhold, a book full of dark magic.”
“Yeah, but didn’t Wanda destroy the Darkhold and any copies of it throughout the multiverse when she brought down Wundagore?” Bruce asks.
“She did,” Stephen nods. “The problem is, there’s always a source.”
“A source?” Cassie scrunches up her face. “I always wondered why someone would write something so terrible.”
“The source of the Darkhold is on another planet.” Stephen continues. “It’s still there, alive and breathing.”
“Do you know what this ‘source’ is?” Bucky asks.
“No,” Stephen shakes his head. “I just know where to look.”
“Well, it seems like we’re going to need to go looking, aren’t we?” Bucky says. No one responds, but everyone’s thinking the same thing.
Summary: Y/N is back with Wanda on 616, building a life together and helping her come back from the lives she's destroyed in other universes. But when Chaos magic starts to escape into the multiverse, can Y/N do what needs to be done in order to free the other universes? Or will she baulk at the decision?
A/N: So freaking sorry I've ben gone for a while. I had finals, and then I broke three fingers on my dominant hand, so typing was... not happening lol. Anyway, Here is one of three of these I'm posting today to make up for it. Hope you enjoy!
Light shines through the window into my room, waking me from a very restful sleep. I roll over in my bed and throw my arm over Wanda, nuzzling into her neck. She immediately pulls me into her and kisses the top of my head.
“How did you sleep, baby?” She whispers.
“I slept alright. You were tossing and turning all night, could you not get comfortable?”
“No, not really.”
“I’m sorry, my love, I know it must suck.” I slide my hand down to her belly, feeling the bump that’s grown there in the last few months. Apparently, the ‘magically fake’ dick that the Scarlet Witch had gifted me was certainly magic, but it was certainly not fake. We had Bruce do a test and sure enough, Maury, I’m the father. It’s some sort of magical miracle.
But Wanda is over the moon about it. She’s excited that this is real, that it isn’t something she’s made up in her mind. She’s happy that I haven’t left her like she has always been scared I would do, and she’s happy that our kid is really ours. We got a doctor that isn’t Bruce, since he’s not a medical doctor, and she’s wanted me at every appointment, every scan. I appreciate that she wants me there through everything because I’m not leaving her, she isn’t on her own, and I’ve been able to show her that.
“It just means that you get to cuddle me when I take a nap later.” She coos, placing another kiss on my head. I nod silently, agreeing wholeheartedly to be her pillow when she gets tired this afternoon. “For now, the baby's hungry. Should we make our way downstairs?”
“Absolutely.” I stretch my neck out and place a few rapid kisses on her cheek. Then I roll out of bed and stand up, holding my hand out to Wanda. “If I’m lucky, Cassie’s made breakfast.”
“You can’t keep relying on her for everything,” Wanda laughs as she sits up, taking my hand and sliding off the bed. “Sam relies on her a lot now that we’re more or less out of the picture for the time being.”
“Yeah, but she likes to cook.” I shrug, pulling her into my arms. “I’d rather you have Cassie’s cooking than suffer through mine.”
“You’re a fine cook, baby, you’re just anxious about feeding good things to the baby.” Wanda raises her lips to kiss me. I pull my lips away, squeezing her hand.
“Ew, baby, I’ve got morning breath, I don’t want you tasting that!” I shake my head. Wanda laughs again, stepping into me. I wrap my arms around her and hold her close. “Kiss me after breakfast, after I’ve brushed my teeth, after I’ve gotten ready for the day. Don’t gross yourself out before you’ve eaten something.”
“You’ll owe me a big kiss later, then.”
“Of course, my love, all the kisses once I’m ready for the day.” I step back from our hug and take Wanda’s hand, leading her out of our room. We’ve been staying at the Sanctum Sanctorum in Manhattan so that Strange can help Wanda control the darkness in her. Cassie also spends a lot of time here to help, even with Sam constantly wanting her back at the compound. But I want to be near Wanda, so Cassie stays here so that I can have a training partner when Wanda is doing her own thing with Strange.
An amazing smell fills my nostrils as Wanda and I descend the stairs to the main level. I look back at Wanda with an evil grin. Wanda smiles and shakes her head, stepping a little closer to me and squeezing my hand. We walk into the kitchen where Cassie’s flipping a pancake. She smiles without looking up.
“Good morning, you two. Eat up quickly. Y/N and I have to get going pretty quickly here.” Cassie reaches out, offering a plate to Wanda. She’s already placed two pancakes, a few slices of bacon, and a handful of cut up strawberries on the plate. Wanda’s eyes light up and she takes it, thanking Cassie, and walks over to the table.
“Where are we going?” I ask Cassie as she hands me a plate of my own.
“Banner’s got something he needs to talk to you about, apparently.” Cassie’s eyes dart over to Wanda as she digs into her breakfast. Then Cassie leans closer to me and lowers her voice. “He says he has some weird ratings coming from the Multi-Reader.”
The Multi-Reader is a machine that Bruce and Strange created together. It’s supposed to pick up readings from other universes, tied specifically to chaos magic. There haven’t been any readings out of the norm since it was built, as far as I know. But maybe they just haven’t been telling me when the readings spike.
“Is something going on?” I ask, concern dripping from my voice. Cassie shrugs, and I’m not sure what she means by that. I don’t get to ask her before Strange walks into the kitchen.
“Good morning, ladies.” He says in his deep tone. “How’s the morning?”
“Just starting.” I say, taking a bite from a slice of bacon. “Hey, Strange, can I speak with you for a minute?” He looks at me curiously before nodding. He leads me out of the kitchen and down the hallway toward his practice room. He stops in the hallway, turns to me, and crosses his arms. “I wanted to ask you about Wanda’s training. Cassie and I are going to the compound in a bit. Apparently, Bruce has gotten some irregular readings on the Multi-Reader. I’m wondering if Wanda’s excess magic is seeping through the cracks in the multiverse.”
“It’s possible,” Strange rubs his fingers on his chin. “I admit I hadn’t thought of the possibility. But maybe since she’s been in all of these other realities, she’s connected to them.”
“I don’t want the Scarlet Witch showing up in all of these realities, messing things up for people whose lives she’s already fucked up.” I sigh. “Jumping realities took a lot out of me, Strange, I don’t want to do it again if I don’t have to.”
“In the grand scheme of things, Earth-616 is considerably far behind in the whole Multiverse theory.” Strange says. “But I’ve been in contact with some of the other Stranges, and I’ve got an idea. Let me confer with a few of them and get back to you tonight when you come back, is that alright?”
“Yeah, and I should have more information after I figure out what Banner’s got going on.” I look behind me toward the kitchen, thinking about Wanda. “I just want her safe, you know? Her and the baby. And I’d be lying if I said that I wasn’t worried about the other Stranges coming here and taking Wanda away.”
“That won’t happen,” Strange steps forward and places a hand on my shoulder, which may be the most affectionate he’s ever been with someone. “I won’t let it. Wanda is getting better. She’s coming to terms with Vision being gone and the fact that her kids were made up in a hex, all of it. And you are a huge help in that. If it comes down to it, I will make the others see that.”
“Thanks, Strange. I appreciate it. The Scarlet Witch isn’t her, it isn’t Wanda.”
“I know it isn’t.” He assures me. “And hey, there’s no use worrying about it right now, because we don’t have a lot of information. Let’s decide whether or not to worry after we’ve got all the facts, okay, Y/N?”
“Yeah,” I breathe, nodding. “Okay, I’ll try not to worry about it.”
“Lean on Cassie if you have to today. And believe it or not, Wanda is strong enough to handle it. Lean on her, too.”
“I’ll think about it.” Strange squeezes my shoulder and moves past me back to the kitchen. Despite Strange making a really good argument as to us not having all the facts, I’m still anxious. My hunger now gone, I head back up to Wanda and I’s room to get changed and ready for the day. I pull some leggings on, cover my upper half with a tank top, then throw one of Wanda’s sweatshirts over my head. I brush my teeth and then my hair, pulling my hair into a ponytail. I tug on my favorite pair of Adidas and jump down the steps two at a time.
“You look so good, baby,” Wanda smiles as I come back into the kitchen. I smile as I walk over, leaning down to place my lips on hers. Wanda immediately accepts, grabbing my arm to keep me next to her for a few seconds longer. I smile into the kiss, cupping her cheek gently. When I pull away, I place a kiss on her nose.
“I’m ready to go when you are, Cass.” I say, standing next to Wanda with my arm around her.
“You’re not going to eat?” She asks, using her fork to point back to the food she made. I shake my head.
“I’m sorry, I know you made breakfast, but I’m just not hungry anymore.”
“That’s okay.” Cassie shoves a large forkful of pancake in her mouth, chews a little, and then tries to speak again, but her words are incredibly muffled.
“Chew, swallow, then try again Cassie, I can’t speak food.” I shake my head, smiling. Cassie does what I ask, taking a sip or orange juice before she speaks again.
“Give me a few minutes to shove a little more food into my mouth, then we can go.”
“Take your time, girl, don’t worry.” I shift to stand behind Wanda, placing both of my hands on her shoulders as I start to massage her a little bit. She turns her head and kisses my forearm, leaving a maple syrup kiss mark. I chuckle and bring my arm up to my mouth, sucking the maple syrup off my arm. “Tastes sweet.”
“Just like you.” Wanda looks up at me and smiles. I look into her eyes, and all of a sudden I’m scared. I think back to the last few months, since I brought Wanda back from being the Scarlet Witch, and see the woman I’ve loved from afar for so long. How sweet she is, how kind she is, how introspective she is, how protective she is. I think about everything she’s been through since she joined the team and what that pushed her to become. In this moment, she looks innocent. Like she and the Scarlet Witch can’t be the same person. And I just want to help her.
Wanda’s eyes squint slightly when I don’t answer right away. I mentally snap myself back into the moment and squeeze her shoulder, leaning down to kiss her again. She kisses me back, but it isn’t filled with much excitement. When I pull away she questions me with her eyes, but I just smile at her. I don’t want to burden Wanda with my thoughts right now.
“Alright, let’s get going.” Cassie gets up from the table and takes her dishes to the dishwasher. Wanda grabs her plates and pushes her chair back, but I take her plate from her and take it to the dishwasher. Cassie takes the plate from me and places it with hers. I turn back to see Wanda standing at the table, holding her belly. I walk over to her and pull her in for a hug, kissing the side of her head a few times.
“I love you, Wands,” I whisper. “I’ll see you tonight, okay?”
“Please be safe when you’re out,” she responds, wrapping her arms tightly around me.
“I’m coming home to you, baby, don’t you worry.” I kiss her again before pulling away. She holds tightly onto me and looks up at me.
“Are we okay?” She asks. “You looked at me weird at the table.”
“Of course, Wanda,” I say, squeezing her waist. “I was just thinking.”
“About what?”
“About everything you’ve been through since coming here from Sokovia. About how sweet and caring you are. About how protective you’ve always been and how I just want to protect you and our baby now. I promise.” Wanda’s shoulders relax and she nods, finding solace in my answer. I place one more kiss on her forehead before following Cassie out of the kitchen and through the front doors of the Sanctorum. We step onto the mean streets of Manhattan and I sigh. “Now what, we suffer through New York traffic or the subways? You didn’t drive here, did you?”
“No,” Cassie laughs. “I flew. I always wear my suit under my clothes, just in case. The ants are fast, man.”
“Well, we can’t do that now. Unless you wanna be a dick of a friend and leave me behind.”
“Why don’t you run on your plasma things?”
“You’d still be faster on an ant!” I argue. “I can only go as fast as I can run, and I can’t run very fast. And all the way to the compound? I might shoot myself.”
“Well let’s not do that,” Cassie sighs. She looks over at me, flicking her eyes up and down. “How much do you weigh?”
“Um, why?” I ask, a little taken aback.
“Maybe you can make a little plasma thing to sit on and my ants can carry you. They’re super strong, you know.”
“Yeah, but you’d need millions of ants. That isn’t a plausible solution.” At that moment, a loud thud sounds behind us. We turn and see Sam standing there, his full suit on.
“Banner got tired of waiting for the two of you. So I came to see what’s taking so long.” He says with a smile.
“We’re trying to figure out how to get Y/N to the compound, since she can’t fly.” Cassie tells him.
“Good thing I’m here. I’ll carry her.” Sam holds out his arms and I take a step forward.
“No hankey pankey now, Sam, I’m a woman who’s spoken for.” I joke.
“You’ve got nothing to worry about there, you loser bitch.” Sam chuckles and shakes his head. Sam has been more of a brother to me the last few years, and I definitely miss being around him while Wanda and I are at the Sanctorum. I saddle up next to him and wrap my arms around his neck. He wraps an arm around my back and the other one lifts my legs into the air. “Race you back, Cassie. Tell your ants to fly hard.” She smirks before he shoots into the air, leaving Cassie on the sidewalk. The boosters power up and we move fast through the sky in the direction of the compound.
The flight is super quick since we don’t have to worry about traffic or lights or anything else. Sam lands in front of the compound and sets me on the ground, his hands going to his hips as his wings fold in.
“Cassie, that slow poke.” He chuckles.
“What was that now?” Sam and I turn around to see Cassie leaning on one of the pillars behind us. I burst out laughing as Sam stares at her, his mouth open in shock. I pat Sam on the arm and walk over to Cassie.
“Come on,” I say, still laughing, as I push Cassie towards the front doors. Her smile doesn’t leave her face as we walk through the compound to Bruce’s lab.
“There you guys are.” He says without looking up. “Jesus, I’ve been waiting for you all morning.”
“It’s not even noon, Bruce, calm down.” I say, walking over to stand across from him at the table. “Cassie says there’s some weird readings with this Multi-Reading thing?”
“Yeah, I was hoping you’d see some pattern that I can’t.” Bruce walks over to a different computer, and I follow him. He pulls up a few things and then stands back so I can take a look. There are definitely spikes in a few different places, so I look at a few other things that are queued on the computer.
“What I see is that these spikes are happening in all of the universes that I followed the Scarlet Witch to.” I say.
“But they aren’t happening in every universe you visited,” Banner says, coming up behind me to point at a few universes that didn’t spike. I take a look through them and think back to everything that happened in those realms.
The realization hits me like a train. I take a few steps back and lean against a table, my hands clutching the edge of the table. Cassie rushes over to me and puts her arm around me, whispering to me, asking me what’s wrong. I can’t tear my eyes away from the screen, but what I see makes my heart hurt. And I know that I won’t be able to tell Wanda what I see here.
“The universes where the spikes aren’t happening are the universes where the Scarlet Witch killed that universe’s Wanda.” I look over at Bruce, my heart falling. “Wanda can never know.”
“Which is why she’s with Strange back in the city.” He nods. “I was worried that this was the case, but I didn’t know. I wanted you to confirm.”
“I have to go,” I say immediately. “I’m sure that I can get help from Wanda 1856. She’s super smart. Or maybe Y/N 1174. She works for Strange in her universe, and he leads the Avengers. They might have a bunch of information on the Scarlet Witch.”
“We can’t,” Bruce shakes his head. “When you and Wanda came back, the jumper that I made broke. I haven’t been able to fix it, and trust me, I’ve tried.”
“Well, I need to speak to one of them. Let me take a look at it.” Bruce looks at me like I’m crazy. I’m not as technically inclined as Bruce, but I like to tinker. I like to take things apart and put them back together. And even Bruce has admitted that sometimes I see things that he doesn’t. I might not be able to fix it, but I can’t just stand around and do nothing. I think he realizes that pretty quickly and leads me to the device. It’s pretty much taken apart, pieces laying all over the table. I immediately start tinkering, and Bruce leaves me to my devices.
A few hours later, I put the device halfway together. I’m concentrating hard, trying to figure out how Bruce made this work the first time.
“Y/N,” I jump, startled, and turn to see Strange in the room next to me, his portal already closing behind him. I turn to face him, my face full of worry.
“Strange, is everything okay?” I ask. “Wanda?”
“Wanda is fine, Y/N, you don’t need to worry about her.” He holds up something in his hand. “I brought this for you.”
“What is it?” I ask, reaching for it. Strange gives me a plain flip phone. When I open it, the screen sparkles a little.
“I enchanted it. Enter the name of the person you want to speak to, followed by their universe designation. You should be able to call them.”
“Seriously?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “I was talking to Bruce a few hours ago about how I wanted to see Y/N 1174 or Wanda 1856. That they might know a little more about what’s going on.”
“I can’t get you to them, but I can get you to talk to them. Go ahead, try it.”
I look down at the phone and do just that. I type in Wanda 1856’s information first and click call. I bring the phone up to my ear and wait, the ringing causing my heart rate to increase. On the fourth ring, she picks up.
“Hello?” I hear on the other end of the phone, and emotions just release from my body. I almost start crying.
“Wanda,” I let out a heavy breath. “My God, it’s good to hear your voice.”
“Y/N?” She sounds very confused, and I don’t blame her. “616 Y/N? Is that seriously you? How?”
“My Strange enchanted a phone. It allows me to call across universes.”
“Well that’s cool,” she says, a little dumbfounded. “Are you calling about my outbursts?”
“Your… outbursts?” I ask.
“Yeah. There have been… instances, for lack of a better term. Chaos magic is pouring out of me at alarming rates. And I mean alarming. I accidentally broke our fence, throwing a softball around with Ariel. My magic propelled it straight past her and through the fence.”
“Oh, Jesus, Wanda, is Ariel okay?”
“Yeah, she’s okay. She wasn’t harmed. Just scared. You don’t know about this?”
“I thought something might be happening, because Bruce measured some spikes in some of the universes that the Scarlet Witch and I visited. But I didn’t know what it was.”
“You’re seeing it in other universes? All of them?”
“No,” I say hesitantly. “We aren’t seeing the spikes in the universes where…” I trail off. I can’t bring myself to say it.
“Where the Scarlet Witch killed the Wandas?” 1856 says. I nod without thinking, as if she can see me.
“Yeah,” I say quietly. “And my heart breaks every time I think about it.”
“Don’t beat yourself up about it, Y/N. You’re not responsible for the Witch’s actions, and you’re doing what you can do to prevent her from coming back. But I really would like to not accidently kill my kid.”
“I know, I want Ariel safe, too. My next call is to 1174 me. She apparently works for 1174 Strange, and they do a lot of research into the mystical.”
“Yeah, that would be good. Keep me updated, okay? I hate walking on eggshells around my kid.”
“I don’t want you to have to do that, Wanda. I promise, every time I know something new, you’ll be the next to know. I feel protective of you and Ariel and 1856 me, I don’t want anything to hurt you guys.”
“You got it, Wanda. You do the same.” I remove the phone from my ear and end the call. I look up at Strange. “1856 Wanda says that Chaos magic has been coursing through her like never before. She accidentally almost hit her kid with it while they were playing.”
“That’s not good,” Strange says, rubbing his chin. “Alright, call 1174 you. I’m going to go back to the Sanctorum and check on Wanda. Give me a call when you’re ready to come home and I’ll open a portal for you.”
“Sounds good. Thanks, Strange.” I nod, already dialing my own name. I hear the sound of his portal forming and then disappearing a moment later. Putting the phone up to my ear I hear the sound of the call going through, but no one picks up. I hear the voicemail introduction, but instead of a beep to leave a message, the phone hangs up. I try to dial again, and the same thing happens. I sigh and tuck the phone away for now, going back to tinkering with the band.
A few more hours of tinkering and trying to call 1174 me, and I’m tired. Maybe not physically, but mentally. My mind is running with worry and fear. For myself, for the other universes, and most importantly, for my Wanda and our baby.
The enchanted phone rings. I look at it for a moment before picking it up.
“Hello?” I say into the receiver.
“Who is this?” The voice on the other end says, sounding a little dangerous.
“Uh, you called me,” I say, confused.
“I got two calls from this number earlier, both say unlisted. How the fuck am I supposed to know who this is?”
A lightbulb goes off in my head and I sigh with relief.
“Y/N, it’s 616 Y/N.” I can practically feel the tension leaving the conversation at the revelation.
“Y/N, Jesus, you scared the shit out of me,” other me says. “How can you call me? Do you know about all this Chaos magic?”
“We aren’t seeing any of it here on 616, but I just spoke to Wanda 1856 and weird shit is going on with her magic.”
“Yeah, with my Wanda, too.” She sighs. “Strange and I are working on it, but it’s difficult. We’ve been able to figure out that the extra chaos magic is coming from somewhere with an abundance of it, like it’s active, but unused. But we haven’t been able to pinpoint where it’s coming from. It’s like it doesn’t exist in any known universe.”
My brain starts thinking. And when my brain starts thinking, I get an idea. And when I get an idea, I desperately want the evidence to disprove my hypothesis.
“I think I might know what’s happening,” I tell her. “But I might need you and your Strange’s help to fix my travel bracelet thingy.”
“What’s going on?” 1174 me asks. “What do you know?”
“Nothing!” I say quickly. Then I sigh. “Nothing definitive. I have a hypothesis. One I hope the evidence will disprove, but I’m not confident it will.”
“Care to share?”
“Not until I’ve looked into it a little more. Listen, can you help with this bracelet or not?” 1174 me sighs over the phone and goes silent for a minute.
“Yeah, I can help. What’ve you got?”
She and I spend the better part of two hours fixing the bracelet. Once it’s done I thank 1174 and tell her that I will call her as soon as I know anything more about my hypothesis. I hang up the enchanted phone, take out my actual phone, and call my Strange. He doesn’t pick up, but a moment later a portal appears. I grab the bracelet and step through the portal back into the Sanctorum. Strange is there to greet me, reading a book in the foyer. When the portal closes he snaps the book shut and walks over to me.
“Did you get any more information?” He asks.
“Yeah,” I nod. “An abundance of Chaos magic coming form somewhere in the universe, but 1174 Strange can’t pinpoint where it’s coming from. He doesn’t know if it even originates in a universe.”
“And you think you know where it originates from?” Strange asks, raising an eyebrow. I nod and open my mouth to tell him, but I’m interrupted by my Wanda coming around the corner.
“Y/N!” She sighs, picking up her pace to get to me. She wraps her arms around me and kisses me.
“Hey, baby,” I purr. “See? Made it back in one piece. Nothing to worry about.” I look up at Strange, a nervous expression on my face. “But I’m not back for long. There’s still something I have to take care of.”
“Can it wait?” Wanda asks, her gaze pleading. “There’s something that I… need you to take care of.” I look over at Strange again, and he shrugs.
“Um, how long is this project you need me to do, Wanda?” I ask.
“Not long,” she shakes her head. “An hour, maybe less. Depending.”
“Depending?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. She waves me off and starts pulling me away from the foyer.
“Okay, baby,” I say, allowing her to pull me away. “An hour.” I follow her down the hallway and up the stairs, straight into our room. When we enter, she closes the door. “What do you need done in here, baby?” I ask her, looking around. “There doesn't seem to be anything wrong.”
“There’s not.” She says, walking over to me and pressing her body against me. She leans in to whisper into my ear. “These hormones are making me horny as fuck, and I need you to take care of that for me.” All of worries about the Chaos readings and whatnot fall away at her words.
Wanda has been… insecure since we found out she’s pregnant. In the way where she doesn’t feel pretty enough, doesn’t feel important enough, that I don’t find her attractive anymore. But the truth is, pregnant or not, Wanda is the most attractive person I’ve ever seen. My pussy drips as her breath reaches my ear. I bite my lip as I turn to face her, my expression full of need and desperation. I take her by her hips and hoist her onto a sitting position on our bed, sinking to my knees on the ground. I slide my hands up her thighs as I look into her eyes, my lip still between my teeth.
“God, baby, you’re beautiful,” I breathe. My fingers work slowly as I pull down her sweatpants and underwear. Wanda’s clit has gotten bigger since she got pregnant, which she’s also insecure about, but I love it. Her clit still fits so nicely in my mouth, and I prove to her that I love it by taking her clit between my lips and sucking, flicking my tongue over the engorged nervesack. Wanda moans loudly as I suck, her hand grasping my hair. I watch as her eyes roll back in pleasure, and I know she doesn’t have long. My tongue travels through her folds until it pokes inside her, my upper lip closing around her clit.
My fingers dig into Wanda’s thigh as she grinds against my mouth, her gasps making me as wet as my mouth is making her. My tongue exits her and starts a flood of messy, desperate licks along her folds and over her clit. Wanda cries out as she comes, her slick spraying all over my lips, tongue, and chin. My tongue goes crazy as I lap up every last drop of her as she comes down from her orgasm with slow and steady breaths. I kiss her thigh a few times before leaning back on my haunches.
“Did that satisfy you for now, baby?” I ask. Wanda bites her lip and silently nods. “Good. When I come back, I can do a much better job for you, okay?”
“Okay,” she says breathlessly. After a pause, her face scrunches up a little. “Do you really have to go? I thought Sam was giving you time off from missions and stuff to support me through relearning my powers and my pregnancy."
“I do,” I nod. “This is something that only I can handle.” I place my hands on our bed on either side of her and pull myself up and place a sweet kiss on her lips. “I promise to come back to you, Wanda.”
“I know you will,” she sighs against my lips. “I just don’t like being without you.”
“I know.” I whisper. “I won’t be gone any longer than I have to.” I place another small kiss on her lips before I stand. “Please don’t wait up for me, Wanda. You need rest.”
“Alright,” Wanda pouts, but I know she’ll do as I ask. I wave goodbye and walk out of our room.
I walk downstairs to find Strange. He’s in the artifact room, studying some sort of chainmail thing that’s glowing. I watch him for a minute, tinkering with the light emitting from the object. He looks up to check something and notices me. He clears his throat and puts the artifact down.
“You on your way?” He asks. I nod.
“Yeah, listen, I need you to do me a favor.” I say, taking a few steps forward. “I’m not sure what I’m going to find there. I… I don’t know how long it’ll take, or even if I’ll come back.” Strange nods in understanding.
“I’ll look after Wanda.” He promises. I pull the enchanted phone out of my pocket and hand it to him.
“If I don’t come back and Wanda starts to… unravel, ask 1174 Strange for help. They’ve spent a lot of time researching the multiverse and the Scarlet Witch. He might be able to help.”
“Okay,” he says, turning the phone in his hand. I can tell he isn’t very excited about the prospect of talking to another version of himself. He looks up at me. “But you’re going to come back.”
“I’m going to try-”
“No.” He forcefully interrupts. “You’re coming back. Not only will you do anything to get back to Wanda, but I have to believe you’re going to come back. I don’t want to have to deal with the fallout.”
“I don’t want you to deal with the fallout, either,” I sigh. “Besides, I went through so much to get to Wanda, I’m not giving that up for anything.”
“Then good luck.” Strange takes a step forward and sticks out his hand. I take it.
“Thanks.” I say. I let go of his hand and look at the bracelet, typing in the multiverse coordinates that I need. A portal opens up beside me, and I take no time stepping through it.
I’m back in the candle-lit room, the books moved to different spots than they’d been previously, and magic still pulses in the air around me. My breath shakes as I look around the small room, memories of the last time I was here playing in my head.
“Alright,” I say quietly, taking a few steps into the room. “Is anyone here?”
“You already know I am.” I turn around and come face-to-face with the Scarlet Witch. Or a version of her, anyway. She looks just as she did some months ago: beautiful, powerful, glowing. Her long, red hair flowing behind her, her red eyes glowing with power. This time, however, her body sparkles slightly, and her stomach is as large as Wanda’s.
“I had a hunch,” I say, backing up slightly. “You’re the reason behind the excess Chaos magic, aren’t you?”
“I am the excess Chaos magic, darling.” The Scarlet Witch laughs. “Wanda still has chaos inside her, she can still call on me if she ever wants to, but I’ve been banished to this nonexistent corner of the multiverse.” The witch struts toward me. “Why do you think that is?”
“Because Wanda wanted to come home.” I tell her. “She was still inside you, and she wanted to come home. She wanted me.”
“More than she wanted me? More than she wanted power?” The witch lets out a short, sharp cackle. “Right. Because that makes sense.” She starts to circle me, and I can feel her eyes gazing over my body intently.
“You just want to control her,” I shake my head. “I want to love her.”
“She doesn’t know what love is,” the Scarlet Witch hisses in my ear.
“She does now!” I insist. “With me, she knows love. She knows kindness. She’s cherished and cared for.”
“But she’s left me here to rot!” The Scarlet Witch gnashes her teeth in my face as she comes around to my front again. “So what am I supposed to do? Just sit here and twiddle my thumbs while Wanda gets a good life?” The Scarlet Witch starts walking around me again, her eyes staring into mine until she can’t anymore. “I don’t think so.”
“So you’re releasing Chaos magic into the multiverse for what, kicks?”
“Exactly.” I can hear the smugness in her voice. “What else would you have me do?”
“Uh, I don’t know, not that?” I raise an eyebrow, as if the answer is obvious. I mean, in my opinion, it is. The Scarlet Witch stays silent for a moment, walking around my body slowly, the patter of her feet soft on the wood floor. When she comes back into view, she’s rubbing her chin as if deep in thought.
“I may have a solution,” she says slowly, continuing to circle me. My heart drops at her words, worried about what she’s going to say. “Something that I don’t think you know is that I felt everything Wanda felt.”
“Give me a hundred guesses and I never would have guessed that.” I say dryly.
“Exactly.” The Witch says from my side. “But you can probably infer from what I’ve said that what Wanda felt, or I guess feels for you, I also feel for you.” My head twitches slightly. I may have been able to guess that based on our last encounter, and I might be stupid for not thinking that, but that idea never crossed my mind. I hear the Scarlet Witch scoff behind me. “Yeah. Pretty crazy, isn’t it? Anyway, over the last few months, I’ve realised something.”
“What’s that?” I ask, trying to swallow around a lump in my throat. The Scarlet Witch stops behind me, her hands sliding up my hands to my waist.
“I actually missed you.” She leans in and breathes deeply right next to my ear. “And I hate that Wanda gets all of your time.”
“I don’t know how to help you with that,” I say quietly, the lump in my throat growing bigger.
“I do,” the Witch purrs, her hands riding up my body slowly. She brushes her lips right against my ear as she continues. “Once a month. You spend a night with me once a month. And I’ll use all the extra Chaos magic at my disposal to build myself a space here, in this forgotten corner of the multiverse, instead of forcing it out through the other Wandas.”
“And if I say no?” I squeak, barely able to get the words out. I can feel her lips curl into a freaky smile without having to look at her. The Witch’s fingers dig into my side, right at my breasts, causing a slight bit of pain.
“If you say no, then the Chaos magic keeps escaping through the other Wandas until they, and everyone they love, is dead.” Her words stop me in my tracks.
On the one hand, sleeping with the Scarlet Witch basically means cheating on Wanda. Some people may not see it that way, but I do. Wanda and the Scarlet Witch are two different people with two different motivations and personalities. And I don’t want to cheat on Wanda.
“She never has to know,” the Scarlet Witch whispers in my ear.
“Shut up,” I growl. “I’m trying to think. Please try not to read my mind while I do so.” The Scarlet Witch chuckles, but doesn’t say anything more.
On the other hand, if I do this, I’m ensuring peace not only for my Wanda, but for all the other Wandas in the multiverse. And once that fact has entered into my brain, I don’t think I can give up the certainty of peace.
“Okay,” I say quietly. “But there have to be some ground rules.”
“What sort of ground rules?” The Scarlet Witch asks me, walking around my front to look me in my eyes. Her arms are crossed over her stomach and she wears a slight pout.
“First thing’s first, this is something that happens once every calendar month. So say I come here on the first of June but then don’t come back until the thirty-first of July, it counts. Sometimes my schedule with Wanda and the Avengers is unpredictable, and I need you to be accommodating of that.”
“That is acceptable,” the Witch nods.
“Second, I need a way to contact you. A phone, a notebook, something. So we can plan these days after I leave here. Because if we plan for the fifth or something and Sam has me going on a mission that interferes with our plans, I don’t want you going all witchy because I can’t tell you that I won’t be able to make it. You need to be able to write back to me, too.” The Scarlet Witch twists her wrist and a plain red Composition notebook appears in her hands. She holds it out for me and I reach for it. Just as I’m about to grab it, I pause. “I also need to be the only one who can read this.” I say, raising an eyebrow. “I don’t want Wanda opening this, seeing our correspondence, and having her heart broken.” The Scarlet Witch rolls her eyes, as if she wanted Wanda to know about everything going on here, and waves her hand over the notebook.
“There. Now if she opens it, she’ll see a blank notebook.”
“Thank you,” I say, taking the book. I think for a moment before looking back up at her. “Speaking of Wanda-”
“I don’t want to speak about her,” the Witch growls. “A rule of my own: when you’re here, you don’t speak about her.”
“I can accept that,” I nod, not wanting to speak about Wanda while I’m here, either. “However, I need to call you something. I’m not calling you Wanda, but I don’t want to be calling you Scarlet Witch the whole time, either.” The Scarlet Witch looks at me, as if she hadn’t thought about this. I can see the gears in her head turning as she thinks.
“Ana,” she says after a moment. “You should call me Ana. It’s my… Wanda’s… adoptive mother’s name. She used to use it sometimes when she and Pietro were trying to survive in Sokovia.”
“Okay,” I nod slowly. Then I take a step forward and hold out my hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Ana.”
The Scarlet Witch– Ana– takes half a step back, looking at my hand in surprise. After a moment of silent contemplation, she takes my hand gently.
“You as well, Y/N,” she says quietly.
“Great. Now, I don’t know if you can get into Wanda’s mind from here, but if you can, I do not want you saying anything to her about our arrangement.”
“Fine,” Ana grumbles. “No fun for me, I guess.”
“Not at all,” I shake my head. “Last thing I would like to hammer out, I’d like an easy way to get here. A spell card like you gave me the first time that I can keep in the journal or something. Trying to find the exact coordinates with this,” I say, holding up my arm to look at the bracelet, “was difficult. Plus I’m not sure it’ll work after this, since it broke last time.”
“I can do that.” Ana waves her hand again, and I feel the notebook in my hand shake. I open it to the first page, and glittering words are revealed on the page. “Sit in a dark room and place eight candles in a circle at north, south, west, east, northwest, northeast, southwest, and southeast. Light them. Then hold another lit candle as you say the words. It’ll take you right here. In order to get back, just say the spell backwards.”
“Okay.” I nod. I close the book again and look at her.
“Are you ready?” Ana looks at me, hungrily.
“Actually, one more thing.” I say, clearing my throat. “I would say that I’m okay with anything we do here. But you can’t disfigure me. Nothing that will leave scars, burns, or anything like that.”
“I like you the way you are,” Ana shrugs. “I wouldn’t have even considered it.”
“Alright.” I nod. “Good.” I turn toward the bed and toss the notebook onto the nightstand. Then I turn back to Ana. I reach out to her and take her hand, running my thumb across the back of her hand. “Come here, Ana,” I whisper. She walks toward me immediately, and I know instantly that this time around will be different than last time. Ana’s putting me in charge.
When she’s next to me, I wrap my arms around her butt, lift her into the air and walk her over to the bed. I lay her down on it and crawl on top of her, my lips moving to kiss Ana’s neck. The good thing about the Scarlet Witch and Wanda being two versions of the same people is that their sensitive spots are all the same.
As I’m kissing Ana’s neck, her arms come up to grasp at my back and I get an idea. Last time, Ana had me trapped the whole time, using me as she wanted. Since she’s giving me control this time around, I’m going to do the same thing to her.
I take her arms and pin them above her head on the bed and place my hand over her wrists. Then I use my powers and trap her wrists in solid plasma and attach them to the bed. Her eyes open in shock and she starts to protest, but I stop her by placing a kiss on her lips.
“You submitted to me this time,” I murmur against them, kissing the corners of her mouth. “There will be no protests out of you.”
“Mhmm,” she nods, staying silent as I kiss along her jaw. I kiss all the spots I know Wanda likes along her neck, stopping to suck at her most sensitive spot right on her carotid. Ana lets out a moan as I suck, her chest catching at the peak of her breath.
I start to kiss further down her body and get stopped by Ana’s clothes. As I pull back slightly to figure out how I’m going to get these clothes off of her, they disappear. I look up at Ana and scowl.
“You just took all the fun out of that,” I scold her. Ana grows a smirk on her face and shrugs.
“Guess you’ll have to punish me then.” She says. I don’t waste any time and smack her breast, eliciting a squeal from Ana.
“Oh, you like that, then?” I smirk and slap her breast again. This is something that’s new, something that Wanda doesn’t like. It’s something I can explore with Ana. I bring my head down and lick her left nipple to make the area wet before I move my mouth to her right breast and take her nipple into my mouth. With my right hand I reach up and grasp her left nipple between my fingers, pinching it until it gets hard and rises from her breast. Once it’s nice and high, I take my hand and slap her breast again, making sure to get a large chunk of her nipple.
“Uh,” Ana moans, arching her back at my touch. “Mmm, yeah, I like that. I love that.”
“Good to know,” I growl against her breast, taking her now hardened nipple between my teeth and biting down slightly. Ana groans again, writhing underneath me in pleasure. I let go of her nipple and open my mouth wider, this time closing my teeth around her entire nipple and part of the fat on her breast. I slap her breast one more time, as hard as I can, before I pull my mouth off her nipple with a pop. I sit on my haunches and run my hands down her stomach, then down her legs. When I reach her ankles, I spread her legs apart, wide enough to settle in between her legs comfortably, and trap her legs to the bed with my plasma as I did with her hands.
“I can’t move,” Ana whines, wiggling against her restraints.
“Like I couldn’t move last time?” I raise an eyebrow at her accusingly. “You’re much more powerful than me, Ana. You could free yourself at any time.” I cross my arms over my chest, stopping my advancement. “Do you want to take over? You can. You can be in charge, just like you were last time. Or you can let me be in charge this time. And you can take back control next month.”
Ana looks up at me, clearly fighting between having me take care of her, and going back to something easy and taking control. But she nods and settles into the bed, telling me to keep going. I smile and place my hands back on her legs, leaning in and moving my hands up her legs.
“Good choice,” I purr, dipping my head to place kisses along her left leg up toward her core. When I reach her inner thigh I bring up my hand and glide my fingers up her slit. My thumb teases her clit as my fingers find her hole. I shove two of my fingers inside of Ana, causing her to gasp and shift her body upward from the force. She bangs her head against the pillows and closes her eyes, inhaling deeply. “Eyes on me, baby, eyes on me.” I say, my voice stern. Ana listens to me, opening her eyes to look at me. She opens her mouth in another gasp, and I smile at how wide her mouth can go. “That’s it, baby, stay with me, now.”
I curl my fingers inside of her, and Ana’s mouth drops even wider than I expected. I tickle Ana’s insides with my fingertips, finding the spot inside her that really makes her cry out. When her legs are pulling at her restraints and I know she’s close, I bend down and place my lips on her clit, sucking hard on her bundle of nerves. I move my lips around her clit, messaging it with my lips.
With one last flick of my tongue, Ana clenches around my fingers and screams. Her scream pierces my eardrums louder than anything I’ve ever heard, but I don’t try to cover my ears. I want to feel her around me, her cum on my fingers, her thighs shaking around me. As she comes down I bring my fingers out of her, bringing them up to my lips to suck on them.
“Mmm,” I moan, her juices dripping onto my tongue. “You taste incredible.” I shoot her a glance over my hand. “Do you want a taste?” Ana nods her head excitedly, opening her mouth slightly. I bring my fingers back down to her pussy and slide both fingers through her folds. Then I slide my body up the bed and hold my fingers above her lips. “Wider, Ana. Open wider.” She does as I ask, but it isn’t as wide as she’d been earlier. “Come on, Ana, wider. I know you can open wider.” A glint shines in her eye as she opens her mouth as wide as it had been when I curled my fingers inside her. “There’s a good girl.” I smirk as I lower my fingers into her mouth. I wipe my fingers on her tongue, using it as if it were a paper towel. After a moment I take my other hand and place it under her chin, pushing up lightly. She gets the hint and closes her mouth around my fingers, her tongue swiping over my fingers as she works to get all of herself off of me.
When she’s cleaned my fingers completely, I reach back to touch the plasma around both of her ankles, causing the stuff to disappear. Then I touch the plasma around her wrists, transforming it into a liquid. Quickly, I flip Ana onto her stomach and harden the plasma around her wrists once again.
“I’m going to trust you to do what you’re told with your legs,” I tell her, bringing my hand down on her ass. She bucks her hips, groaning at my touch. I reach my hand underneath her, once again wetting my hands with her slick, and move it through her crack. I wave my hand in front of me, creating my own dildo out of plasma. I pull on her hips to bring her ass into the air, but I don’t take any time before I open her ass cheeks and ease my dildo into her ass.
Ana groans as I enter her as she allows me to push her forward into the bed. She relaxes her muscles, making room for my cock.
“Do you like that?” I ask her through my teeth, bringing my hand up and back down on her ass once more. “Do you like my cock in your ass?”
“Yes!” She cries, her hands desperately grasping onto the sheets. “Fuck, I love your cock in my ass!”
“That’s fucking right,” I growl, taking my other hand and smacking her other ass cheek. “Take my fucking cock up your ass, Witch.” I lean down and grasp her hair in my fist, pushing her face into the bed. “How does it feel to have no control, hmm? Does it feel good? Having me ruin you like you ruined me.”
“Fuck, tear me apart!” I watch as her mouth opens, drool starting to pool around her lips and on the sheets. I can see her eyes rolling back in her skull as she loses her senses.
I pick up speed, slamming into Ana, connecting our hips at a higher speed than I think either of us were expecting. I tighten my grip in her hair and push her deeper into the bed, a new side of me emerging. I listen as Ana’s gasps and moans become shorter and closer together, and her legs start to lose their strength. I bring my free hand around Ana’s hip and start to slap her clit. Ana lets out a loud moan.
“I’m close,” she whines, pushing deeper into me. I grin and switch it up, placing two fingers back inside of her and flick her clit with my thumb, placing a lot of pressure on her nerves. Moments later she gushes on me, more liquid than I’ve ever coaxed out of anyone. I pull my fingers out of her so she sprays all over the sheets and let go of her hair, using both of my hands to grip her hips tightly as I slam her deeper and harder onto my dick a few more times. She cries out with every pull, more and more cum falling onto the sheets.
When she’s finally done I rip my cock out of her and get off the bed, moving to stand right in front of her. I wave my hand in front of me, causing the plasma attached to me to disappear. Then I sink to the floor, kneeling beside Ana.
“Was that satisfactory for you, Witch?” I ask her quietly. She nods as if it’s difficult for her to speak.
“Next time,” she says, her breath heavy. “I’m taking control again.”
“As you wish.” I mutter, standing back up. I straighten myself up and go to grab the notebook. I open it to the front page and say the spell backward, opening a portal. With one more look at Ana, still in the same position, watches me, her eyes lazy. I wave my hand and remove the plasma from her wrists. She immediately falls onto the bed, attempting to catch her breath. Then I step through the portal.
It’s night in New York when I get back. Pretty late, by the looks of it. There are no candles lit in the artifact room, and Strange is usually up past midnight in there. I stop at the foot of the stairs and take a breath. Then I pull out my enchanted phone and dial Wanda 1856. It rings a few times before she picks up.
“Y/N?” She says in a groggy voice. “Do you know what time it is?”
“I’m sorry,” I say quietly. “I just wanted you to know that the Chaos magic situation has been dealt with.”
“Really?” She asks, sounding a little more awake now. “How?”
“I don’t really want to discuss that right now,” I say, looking up the stairs. “But I promise to visit soon and discuss it with you.”
“Okay,” she says, going back to her groggy voice. “As long as I don’t have to worry about hurting Ariel again, we’re good.”
“You don’t have to worry about that,” I promise her. “Get back to sleep. We’ll speak soon.” I remove the phone from my ear and hang up the call. I grip the phone and notebook tightly in my hands and climb the stairs.
I enter the room I share with Wanda quietly, not wanting to wake her. I strip down until I’m naked, tossing my clothes into our hamper. Then I place the notebook and phone on my bedside table and crawl into bed next to Wanda. She’s facing away from me, breathing evenly. I scoot close to her and wrap my arm around her middle, placing my hand softly on her belly. She wiggles in bed, turning her head toward me.
“Y/N?” She mumbles. “You’re back.”
“I told you I’d be back, baby.” I whisper to her, kissing her ear.
“I know.” She says, pushing herself into me. “Did you deal with what you needed to deal with?”
“I did.”
“Good.” She sighs as she turns back, easily falling back into sleep. I let out a deep sigh and try to settle in. Then I see a light out of the corner of my eye. I turn away from Wanda and see the notebook glowing. When it dies down, I turn fully away from Wanda and grab the notebook. Opening it to the page after the spell, I see a message written on the page.
Summary: Y/N is a student at NYU and has had a crush on Professor Olsen since last semester. This semester she finally gets noticed, and the two of them enter into a secret relationship. Will they be able to keep it a secret? And for how long?
A/N: So freaking sorry I've ben gone for a while. I had finals, and then I broke three fingers on my dominant hand, so typing was... not happening lol. Anyway, Here is one of three of these I'm posting today to make up for it. Hope you enjoy!
I walk into the lecture hall on the first day of classes feeling excited. English Literature of the Nineteenth Century with Professor Olsen. I had her last semester for Modern Lit, and she was great. A strict professor in class and in grading, but she really knew the material and had some great feedback when grading papers.
Not to mention that she’s, like, the hottest professor on campus. It’s pretty easy to pay attention when your professor is such a smokeshow.
I sit down at a seat in the front row. Not because I think it will make Professor Olsen notice me more, but it certainly won’t hurt. I unzip my backpack and pull out the book she had assigned before the semester started, as well as a notebook and a pen for notes.
The class starts to fill up with students as I pull out my phone to read the newest chapter of the latest fanfiction that has my attention before class starts. After a few minutes, one of the desks next to me moves and there’s an arm around the back of my chair.
“Hey, Y/N, long time no see!” I glance up from my phone and see Tyler Garrison sitting next to me, that stupid smirk on his face. “How was your break? Mine was great. The ‘rents took us to St. Barts, we had a blast.”
Tyler Garrison, a kid who thinks he’s all that because his parents weren’t caught in that scandal where everyone found out that a bunch of rich people were paying for their kids to get into college. If his acceptance had been equal to everyone else's, he wouldn’t have been accepted. His grades are shit, his attendance is abysmal, and the ‘basketball scholarship’ that he’s so proud of is just his parent’s money in disguise. If it weren’t for his daddy, he wouldn’t even be on the team.
Tyler was in one of my classes last semester. He’s been asking me out periodically since the first day of class, but it doesn’t surprise me that he doesn’t understand the concept of ‘no’. Like if he asks me enough times, I’ll give in. I reach around and move his arm from off the back of my seat.
“Couldn’t you have found somewhere else to sit, Tyler?” I grumble. “This section of the class is for learning. I’m pretty sure the back is where people go to fuck around.”
“Awe, come on, don’t be like that, sweetheart,” he grins and leans in, his nose brushing against the skin of my cheek. I lean away from him, my face wrinkled in disgust.
“Get away from me, Tyler,” I growl. There’s a loud thump at the front of the room, and our attention is drawn to Professor Olsen. She’s slammed her briefcase down on her desk and is staring right at us.
“Mister Garrison.” She says, her voice even and her tone even. “I remember you from last semester.” Her gaze flickers over to me. “As well as Miss Y/L/N.” She takes a few steps forward and places a hand on her hip, cocking her body. “You didn’t do very well in my class, Mister Garrison.”
“Yeah, because you’ve got it out for hot dudes, since you don’t have one.” Tyler smirks and looks at me for validation. Instead, I give him the most disgusted look I can muster.
“Don’t look at me,” I say. “You’re an idiot. I’m not defending you.”
Tyler’s eyes darken slightly as he looks back at Professor Olsen. He opens his mouth to speak, but she holds up a finger.
“You can do whatever you want with your education, Mister Garrison.” Professor Olsen tells him. “But I don’t want you affecting the education of my other students. Miss Y/L/N is a promising young woman, and I would hate to see her dragged down by…” she drags her eyes disapprovingly up and down Tyler’s face as she trails off. Then she points toward the back of the room. “Please find another seat. Preferably in the back.”
Tyler glares at Professor Olsen for a few moments. She doesn’t back down, which may have been the hottest thing I’ve ever seen her do. He grumbles and picks up his things, moving a few rows back. Professor Olsen looks over at me, the corner of her mouth tilting up slightly before she heads back to her desk.
“I hope everyone did the assignment I assigned over break.” She calls over her shoulder. “It is due today before noon on the online portal. A few of you have already turned it in, but not enough for what I expect of this class.” She picks up one of the dry erase markers and starts writing on the white board. “Today we will be discussing the symbolic imagery that we can find throughout this novel.”
She paces the front of the class, speaking about imagery and how we can decipher why an author may have decided to describe things in their novel the way they did.
“Can anyone tell me how Hawthorne uses color symbolism in Hester’s scarlet letter?” She asks, stopping in the middle of the classroom. A bunch of hands shoot into the air, including mine. Professor Olsen scans the room, her eyes falling to me. “Miss Y/L/N.”
“Um,” I clear my throat and sit up in my seat. I hold eye contact with Professor Olsen as I speak. “Hawthorne uses a vibrant color system to illustrate themes of sin, passion, shame, and social judgement. He uses mostly red, black and gray to portray this. There are times that he uses gold to show hope, truth, and beauty, but gold is mostly found in the embroidery of the scarlet letter itself to show its transformation into a symbol of worthiness. Although he uses the gold pretty sparingly.”
Professor Olsen’s eyebrows lift slightly in surprise. She doesn’t immediately respond when I’m finished, just stands there and stares at me. Then she clears her throat.
“That… is actually one of the better observations I’ve heard on this topic.” She says, keeping eye contact with me. I swallow around the lump in my throat as I feel myself blush. I quickly look away to try to keep her from noticing the heat riding in my cheeks. She clears her throat again before she turns her attention back to the class. “Now let’s examine the significance of the forest scenes…”
As Professor Olsen continues her lecture, I write in my notebook about the symbolism of the forest; freedom, raw truth, temptation. I don’t look up for the rest of the lecture, nor do I raise my hand. My foot taps nervously on the ground, and my mind keeps wondering to the end of the lecture when I can run away and try to forget about this.
Toward the end of lecture, Professor Olsen assigns us our next assignment, and I write down the information in my planner diligently. Then I pack everything away, watching to make sure Tyler leaves the classroom without waiting for me. When he’s disappeared through the door, I finish packing up my things and slip my backpack on my back, crushing my notebook to my chest. I take a few quick steps to the door.
“Excuse me.”
I stop cold, the weight of my backpack on my back and the notebook against my chest heavy. I take a few quick, nervous breaths before I slowly turn around.
“Yes?” I respond, my heart racing. Professor Olsen stands at her desk, her tailored blazer fitting perfectly around her shoulders. Her usual stern expression is slightly softer than when she’s lecturing. The empty classroom makes the moment feel uncomfortably intimate.
“Your analysis today…” She hesitates for half a second before continuing. “It reminded me of my own undergraduate thesis on symbolism.” She shifts slightly, and I wonder why she’s the one acting nervous. “I’d like to discuss your thoughts further. Over coffee sometime.”
My brain races at her words, the possibility of such closeness with Professor Olsen. But my mouth works faster than my brain.
“Of course, Professor Olsen, that would be lovely. You’re an incredible professor, and the things you teach are things I feel I can use in my own writing. I would be thrilled to speak about this further with you.”
Mentally, I slap myself. The words feel robotic and stupid as they come out of my mouth, the tone not conveying at all how excited I am for this opportunity. But the words are true, and those I don’t want to take back. Professor Olsen’s face breaks into a small smile. It makes her look more… approachable.
“Good.” She says softly, her hand coming up to rest on my arm. “How about this Friday, after my office hours? Around four-thirty?” She pulls a business card from her briefcase and hands it to me. The raised gold lettering reads:
Professor Elizabeth Olsen
English Department
NYU - Oceania Building 728
There’s an email address and a phone extension printed underneath. I turn the card over curiously, and I squint at the card. On the back, written in pen after the card was printed, is another phone number. The words ‘My personal number. In case you have any questions… outside of class’ are written beneath the number. I clear my throat and put the card in my pocket.
“Friday. Four-thirty. Oceania building. I’ll be there.” I whisper, unable to look up at her again. I turn quickly on my heels and rush out of the classroom. My arm where Professor Olsen touched me tingles, and I start to really process what she said. It’s only after I leave that I realize coffee is no good: I’m allergic to coffee. I start to get anxious about how stupid and disrespectful I’ll look when sitting across from Professor Olsen, toying with a cup full of liquid that I can’t drink.
Friday comes quickly. I spend most of the day going over things that I’ve learned about symbolism. I’ve changed outfits a few times, wanting to look good but not too good, wanting to be comfy but not wanting to look unprofessional. And the coffee allergy. I hope she won’t notice when I don’t drink anything.
At 4:30 I stand outside her office, taking deep breaths to calm myself down. I shake out my hands to dispel some extra jitters before knocking on the door. A few seconds go by before the door opens. Professor Olsen stands there, her signature blazer nowhere in sight, but a professional white blouse does things for her body that make my mind whirl. Her hair is loose around her shoulders, framing her face in a way that makes her look brighter, a huge contrast to the way her hair is usually up in a bun.
“Miss Y/L/N.” She says with a smile, standing off to the side of the doorway. “Please, come in.” I take a few steps inside the room and look around. There’s a large wooden desk by an even larger window, papers thrown about the surface almost lazily. The opposite wall from the door is just one big bookshelf, filled to the brim with different kinds of books. There’s a small sitting area in front of the desk, room enough for two, with a coffee table in between the chairs. A platter with steaming hot coffee is already sitting on the table. Professor Olsen shuts the door and slips by me, walking over to the coffee table where she picks up one of the cups and holds it out for me.
“I can’t drink coffee,” I blurt out without thinking. Professor Olsen’s face tilts in confusion, and I cringe at my words. My face contorts to match how I’m feeling. I take a breath and try again. “I’m sorry. I didn’t think about it when you asked me after class, Professor, but I’m allergic to coffee, so I can’t drink it. But I was very excited at the prospect of speaking with you, and I didn’t want to turn you down.”
Without hesitation, Professor Olsen sets the cup down and turns away from me, walking around to the opposite side of her desk. She bends down and rummages around for a moment before standing up, holding two different bottles of the same drink.
“What flavor would you like?” She asks, a small, lopsided smile forming on her lips. “I’ve always got a stash of flavored water for myself in case I don’t need the caffeine. I’ve got blackberry and pomegranate. Do you have a preference?”
I let out a small huff, relieved. I take a few steps forward so I’m standing on the opposite side of her desk from her so I can see the options better. Then I point to the blackberry one.
“This one, please. Thank you.” I look at her as she hands me the drink, and I become acutely aware of how close we are. I take a step back and sit in one of the chairs, opening the bottle and taking a small sip. I cross one leg over the other to try and calm my nerves. “I apologize for not saying anything earlier. I didn’t think about it until I walked away, and emailing you about that just seemed so… dumb.”
Professor Olsen chuckles and walks back around the desk to the seat across from me, sitting in it and crossing her legs like mine. She picks up her coffee cup and takes a sip, waving me off.
“No need to apologize, Miss Y/L/N.” She says, watching me sip my drink. She tracks the movement of my hand raising the bottle, how my lips curve around the top. Heat rises in my cheeks and I look away from her, my heart racing. She clears her throat. “So, you said my teaching inspires your writing? What are you working on?” I place the bottle on the coffee table and lean back in the chair. I start picking at my nails, nervous.
“I’m… trying to work on a new novel. I’ve been struggling for the past year since the last book in my trilogy was published, and my publisher has been begging me for something new since. When I started your class last semester and you spoke about themes and emotions in writing, I started looking at myself, trying to find something deep and emotional that I could turn into a new bestseller. And your lecture on Wednesday about symbolism has really helped me shape the picture of the world I’ve created and how it interacts with my protagonist.”
“Wait,” Professor Olsen gets out of her chair and walks over to her bookshelf, looking for something. When she finds it, she pulls the book off the shelf and turns to me. “This is you.” She frames her words as a statement, not a question. She’s holding the first book in my trilogy, ‘Crown of Hollow’. My name is printed on the cover in large letters. Not my decision, but I didn’t get a say in that. I nod nervously, my fingers picking at the frayed denim on my jeans. Professor Olsen smiles as she looks down at the book. “I’ve read your series. Twice.” She looks back up at me and her smile falters, as if she’s hesitating. I raise an eyebrow at her, questioning what she’s thinking. “The symbolism in ‘Crown of Hollow’ was… devastatingly beautiful. I’ve taught your novel to my grad students ever since it was published.”
“Please don’t ask me to speak to your class,” I joke quietly to try and release the growing tension in the room. “I’m not good at public speaking.”
“God, no,” Professor Olsen laughs, a sound that is, as she put it, devastatingly beautiful. My breath hitches in my throat at the sound, and my cheeks get pink again. “I would never put you on the spot like that.” She bites her lip, a gesture that makes my heart flutter. She glances up at me through her eyelashes and holds up my book. “I was actually going to ask if I could get your autograph… but now I feel weird about that.”
I let out a sigh of relief and stand up and walk over to her. I stand closely to her and gently take the copy of my book from her hands, my fingers brushing against hers. It’s an advanced reader’s copy, which surprises me. My books don’t feel like the kind of books that an academic like Professor Olsen would enjoy, let alone seek out an advanced copy for. Once it’s in my hands I flip through it.
“I would gladly give an autograph to my favorite professor.” I stop at one of the pages. It, like a lot of the other ones, are dog-eared in the corner. I smirk. “Even if I’m judging you a little for doing this to your books.” I flip all the way to the front of the book before looking up at her and making eye contact. “Do you have a pen for me, Professor?”
Professor Olsen’s cheeks turn slightly pink as she walks past me and rumages through her desk. After a moment she comes to stand in front of me again, holding out a pen for me. I take it, the same type of pen she uses for grading, except this one is blue, not red. I turn slowly and walk over to her desk, placing the book down and bending slightly to write in it. When I’m finished I stand up, close the book, and walk back over to her. I hand her the closed book and watch as she takes it from me, her hand lingering over the book for a second before she does. Then she opens it and reads the message.
To my favorite professor: You’re an absolute inspiration, and I’m lucky to be able to learn from you. Thank you for allowing me to soak up your knowledge, as it has made me a better writer. Your most inspired student, Y/N Y/L/N.
Professor Olsen gasps slightly as she reads what I’ve written to her. Her eyes start to swell slightly with tears as she looks up at me.
“That,” she starts, her voice thick. “That might be the nicest thing anyone has ever said to me.”
Without thinking, I reach up to wipe the tears from her eyes. Even if they might be happy tears, it hurts me to see her cry. My touch is gentle on her skin, and I don’t put too much pressure on her cheeks as I swipe my thumbs across her skin.
“That’s sad that this might be the nicest thing that anyone has ever said to you,” I say quietly, ignoring the large, red, loud warnings going off in my mind that I might be crossing a line. That I’m absolutely crossing a line. “You deserve nice things said to you all the time. You’re more than worthy of it.”
I can feel Professor Olsen’s breathing stop as my fingers graze her skin. I can feel a jolt of electricity shoot through her skin at my touch. For a moment she just stares at me, her usually sharp eyes are now soft and vulnerable. Then, almost instinctively, she leans in slowly. I freeze, my breath catching in my throat. She presses her lips against mine, sweet and gentle but uncertain. After a moment she pulls away, fear now filling her eyes. She turns and takes a few steps away from me.
“I’m sorry,” she says, shaking her head. “That was extremely unprofessional, I should have more control over myself than that. This is… That was…”
My body moves on its own, stepping up right behind her. I raise my arm and place a hand on her shoulder. Professor Olsen takes a deep inhale before she turns around slowly to face me. Her head is bowed and she’s still shaking it, as if she’s trying to get rid of some thoughts floating around in there. I raise my arms and interlock my fingers around her neck. She’s a few inches taller than me, and I have to stand on my tiptoes to reach her lips, but I do. She doesn’t pull away as our lips connect again, instead placing her hands on my waist gingerly, as if she thinks I’m going to break. She pulls me closer to her as the kiss deepens, her mouth opening slightly.
When we finally break for air she keeps her eyes on mine, her breath unsteady. Her loose hair is now tousled and her blouse is wrinkled.
“Y/N,” she whispers. “I… We… I shouldn’t be doing this.” The way she says it, however, tells me she’s wrestling with the idea. Like she doesn’t want to cross her ethical boundaries, but she also wants to keep kissing me.
“I… I know…” I whisper back. My heart drops in my stomach, worried that I’ve just opened this can of worms and she’s going to close it on me right away again. My fingers tighten around each other, still around the back of her neck, clutching possessively to what we’ve just done. “But I don’t want to stop.” My eyes dart between hers, hoping they’ll tell me that she wants the same.
Professor Olsen exhales shakily, her eyes matching mine as they dart from eye to eye. There’s a storm in them, a heavy conflict, as if screaming at her about how inappropriate this is. My hands slip from behind her neck to rest on her front, half on her neck and half on her collarbone. Her eyes flicker down to my lips for a moment. After that, everything changes.
She leans down and captures my lips again, more furiously, more confidently than before. Her hands slide up my body to cradle my face. I stand on my tip toes to try and be more equal to her height, gripping the fabric of her blouse tightly in my fists to steady myself. I can feel Professor Olsen shiver as she parts her lips, swiping her tongue across my bottom lip. I open my lips and let her tongue inside. Her tongue dances with mine as one hand tangles into my hair while the other travels down my body to press against my back, holding me to her. A soft moan escapes her throat that makes my brain melt.
I take a few steps backward, using my grip on her blouse to pull her backwards with me as I press my back against her bookshelf. Professor Olsen moans again against my lips as she pushes her hips into mine. Her hand that had been resting on my back comes around to hold my hip, her grip tighter than before, hopefully no longer afraid of breaking me.
“God,” she murmurs as she breaks the kiss, leaning her forehead against mine. “That was amazing.”
“I was going to say the same thing about you,” I whisper, my eyes staring down at our feet.
“This is not good,” she says quietly. “What I’m feeling right now, I shouldn’t be feeling.”
“I know,” I admit, matching her tone. My hands slide down her chest to her waist where I grip the hem of her blouse. “I don’t want to get you in trouble, Professor, but I’d be lying if I said I haven’t thought about you since my first class with you last semester.” I lean back into the bookshelf and look up at Professor Olsen. “I don’t want to give this up.”
Professor Olsen’s eyes shimmer with emotion: excitement, fear, worry. My chest aches, wanting to take all of that away from her. She brings her hand up to touch my cheek. The pads of her fingertips feel cold as they tremble on my skin.
“Y/N,” she starts softly, and I’m worried she’s going to say exactly what I don’t want her to say. “I don’t want to give this up either.”
My stomach flips at her words, and I replay them back in my mind over and over, making sure I didn’t mishear her. When I’m satisfied with myself that I did, in fact, hear those words, I give her a small smile.
“Okay,” I say quietly. “Then maybe we should do this properly.”
“How do you mean?” Professor Olsen asks.
“No kissing, touching, or anything inappropriate at school. I’m not willing to risk your job.”
“I appreciate that,” she chuckles lightly.
“We try to keep things professional in class. We meet outside of school for dates and intimate moments. Is that okay?” Professor Olsen nods slowly, clearly thinking through the logistics of what I’m suggesting.
“That’s… very reasonable,” she says softly. “I can respect that.” She takes a step back, our hands falling from each other. She straightens her blouse and smooths her hair. “But… I don’t want to be done with this. Not right now.” She meets my eyes. “Can I take you on a date? Tonight? Like, go-and-get-changed-and-meet-me-at-a-nice-restaurant-in-an-hour date?” My heart skips a beat and I nod enthusiastically. Professor Olsen lets out a sigh and smiles. “Good.” She looks around her for something, but can’t find what she’s looking for. “I need your number…ah, where’s my phone?”
“I’ve got you,” I say, pulling her business card from my pocket. From my other pocket I pull out my phone. I enter the phone number from the back of the card and send the number a text. A second later, we hear a ding coming from near the door. Professor Olsen looks over and walks to her coat, hanging right by it. She reaches into a pocket and pulls out her phone. She smiles when she sees my text.
“Perfect,” she looks up at me. She bites her lip again, and it takes everything in me not to jump her bones right here. “Um, I’ll text you in an hour? Tell you where to meet?”
“Yeah, that works.” I say, stepping over to the door. She opens it for me and we stand there, just looking at each other for a minute. “So, um, I’ll see you in a bit?”
“Absolutely,” she nods. I nod back before I twist my body and walk out of her office. I hear the door click shut behind me, and I pull my hand up to my lips, remembering the feel of hers on mine. I smile through my fingers and make a beeline for my dorm.
When I arrive, my roommate is laying on her bed playing on her Switch.
“Hey,” she says without looking up.
“Hey back,” I respond as I toss my phone on my bed and go straight to my closet. I rummage around in it for a few minutes, trying to find something date-like.
“What are you doing?” My roommate asks, peeking at me around her Switch.
“I’ve got a date.” I say without looking back. I hear the Switch hit the wall and then her feet thumping on the floor.
“What did you say?” She asks, coming up behind me. “Did you say you have a date?”
“Yes, Sarah,” I chuckle, picking a shirt up off the floor and sniffing it. Clean, but not nice enough. “Too bad it’s winter in New York. My flower sundress would be great for tonight.”
“Yeah, I wouldn’t recommend it.” Sarah scoffs, pushing me out of the way. “Go sit down. I’ve got this.” I shake my head, a smile on my face. I go over to my bed and take a seat. I tap my foot impatiently as Sarah digs around in my closet, throwing clothes around. “What about this?” She says, holding up a sweater. “Nice with those jeans.”
“No,” I shake my head. “Not fancy enough.”
“Not fancy-” Sarah stops midsentence and I see her shaking her head. “What in the hell has gotten into you, Y/N Y/L/N? You’re never this into a date. In fact, I’m not sure I’ve ever seen you go on a date!”
“Dates are dumb.” I shrug.
“But you’re going on a date!” Sarah scoffs, sitting on her heels and looking over her shoulder at me. “What makes this one so special?”
“I don’t know yet,” I shrug again. “Right now, it’s just a feeling.”
“Jesus,” Sarah mutters, looking into my closet again. “Okay, then this outfit needs to be snatched.
Sarah spends the next half hour going through my closet, suggesting things and throwing things to the side. She even looks through her half of the closet to see if there’s anything there that I might like. But nothing jumps out at us. At one point, she turns to me.
“How do you feel about being a little chilly?” She asks. I tilt my head, questioning her. She doesn’t say anything more to me, just pulls her phone from her pocket and sends a text. She watches her phone until she gets a text back, and she smiles.
“Alright. My friend upstairs is going to loan you a shirt of hers. It’s going to look great.” She sticks her head back in my closet and pulls out a few things. As she’s walking over to me, my phone dings. “Oh, is that him?” She asks eagerly, dropping the clothes in her hand and rushing over. I snatch my phone off the bed before she can reach it and hold it close to my chest.
“No,” I say, a chuckle creeping into my voice. “Bad Sarah.”
“Awe, come on, just one little peak?” She asks, her face going pouty. I shake my head, not giving in. There’s a knock at our door and Sarah sighs, standing up to answer it. I peek at my phone and smile at the text I got.
Dinner in an hour? The Italian place on 5th and Westboro?
I think about the place she suggested. I know where it is. It’s pretty close to campus. Fifteen minutes to walk there gives me forty-five minutes to get ready. I don’t do special makeup, and a brush through my hair leaves me with plenty of time. I text her back.
Sounds perfect. I’ll see you then.
I put my phone down as Sarah comes back in with her friend. Her friend is a cute, short woman with dark brown hair and even darker eyes. She looks at me, lazily chewing on a piece of gum. She blows a bubble and pops it before going back to chewing.
“So.” She says, her tone just as lazily as her gum chewing. “I hear you’ve got a date.”
“Mmhmm.” I nod, a little of this girl.
“Cool.” She says, tossing something to me. “Put that on. Best not to wear a bra.” I look at what she’s tossed me. It’s a long-sleeved, white, cashmere crop top, vertically pleated for texture. I look up at them.
“It’s, like, twenty degrees outside,” I say.
“I’ve got a plan for that.” Sarah says. “Come on, just trust me. It’ll look great when it comes together, I promise.” I sigh and get up from the bed and pick up the sweater. I look over at them.
“Alright, turn around,” I say, twirling my finger. Sarah rolls her eyes and turns. Her friend does so as well, just as lazily as she’s done everything else since coming here. When they’ve turned, I take off my tee shirt and my bra before pulling the sweater on over my head. The material feels nice on my arms, but I run my hand over my stomach, worried about the weather. “I’m going to be freezing in this,” I say, and the two girls turn around. “Plus, without a bra, everyone will be able to see my nipples so clearly.”
“Yeah, but you’ve got that tattoo on your right side that’s visible.” Sarah says. “Guys love tattoos.” Guys may like tattoos. But I don’t know if Professor Olsen likes tattoos. Maybe she thinks tattoos are gross. Or slutty. Or… just… maybe she won’t like them. I shake my head, removing the thought from my mind.
“Okay, what else have you got?” I sigh. Sarah leans down to pick up some clothes from the floor and tosses them to me. It’s a red, lacey thong that an ex boyfriend got me when all he wanted to do was fuck, and my favorite pair of black skinny jeans that are ripped at the knee. “Turn around again,” I say, unbuttoning my jeans. They do, and I pull my jeans and current panties off, tossing them into my hamper. I slip on the thong and then the jeans. After that, Sarah hands me a pair of ankle socks and her pair of black short-heeled boots. They only go up to my ankle and my jeans stop a few inches short of the top of the shoes, showing off another one of my tattoos, but I can see the vision coming together. Once everything is on, Sarah hands me a long, gray coat. I shrug it on and stand in front of them, a little nervous. Sarah’s jaw drops and her friend pops another bubble.
“Hot.” The friend says, still sounding completely uninterested and pissed off.
“Thanks?” I chuckle.
“What are you going to do about your face and hair?” Sarah asks.
“Uh, brush through my hair, and just some foundation and mascara for my face.”
“No,” Sarah shakes her head. She points to the edge of my bed. “Sit. Caroline?” Her friend looks over at her, and I finally learn her name. “Grab the curling iron. We’ve got bitch to make pretty.”
I sit on the bed as Caroline curls my hair and Sarah does my makeup. I’m not exactly following what they’re doing, but I roll with it. When they’re done, I look into the full length mirror to get a good look at myself. The outfit really does look nice. Caroline has made my hair wavy, and Sarah has put a natural makeup look on my face. I look… nice. Different from how I normally look. I think I’m pretty without makeup, but Sarah’s work has accentuated my features a lot. I let out a breath and turn to them.
“Alright,” I say, grabbing my phone. “Wish me luck, I guess.”
“Good luck!” Sarah calls as I open the door.
“Don’t get raped.” Caroline says in her scary, monotone voice. I give her a weird look before I head out the door.
I look at my phone. I’m supposed to meet Professor Olsen in fifteen minutes. Perfect timing. Even so, I rush a little to make sure that I’m not late. The lights in the city can be crazy, so I don’t want to risk anything.
“Once at the restaurant I stand at the hostess’ table, looking in the crowd to see if I can see Professor Olsen. The hostess walks to the front and asks if she can help me. I tell her I’m meeting someone and she nods, as if she knows exactly who I’m meeting. She leads me towards the back of the restaurant. I can see the back of Professor Olsen’s head as we approach, and my heart skips a beat. The hostess stands next to the table and holds out her hand. I quietly thank the hostess and slide into the seat across from Professor Olsen.
“Hey there,” I say quietly, pushing a strand of hair from my face. Professor Olsen glances up at me, and I can see her eyes widen and her breath catch at the sight of me. She looks me up and down, her lips pursed.
“You look… stunning,” she says quietly, a twinkle in her eye.
“Thanks,” I smile, glancing down at my hands. “I certainly feel a little underdressed.” Professor Olsen is wearing a tight fitting black dress and a simple necklace with a diamond pendant, but she looks magnificent. “You look absolutely amazing.”
“Oh, please,” she waves her hand dismissively at me. “You’re nowhere close to underdressed.” She looks around the restaurant. “I hope this place is okay. It’s my favorite place here in the city. I wanted to go somewhere I felt… comfortable. So I can pay better attention to you.”
“You’re staking a lot on your favorite restaurant,” I chuckle. “This date could go horribly. Then your favorite place will be ruined for you.”
“How highly you think of yourself.” I flick my eyes up to meet hers. The words sting a little bit, but I can see in her eyes that there’s no malice there. So I laugh it off, bringing my fingers up to the table to tap them on the hard surface. It looks as if Professor Olsen is going to say something more, but the waiter comes by to take our orders. I look in front of me and realize I haven’t even been offered a menu. I look back up at Professor Olsen who is waiting for me to order. I offer a flirtatious smile.
“This is her favorite place,” I say with a shrug. “I’ll let her order for me.” Professor Olsen raises an eyebrow, a little shocked. But she turns to the waiter and does as you say.
“She’ll have the risotto.” She says, shooting me another look. “I’ll have the pappardelle al tartufo. And a bottle of Domaine Huet Vouvray, please.”
“Very good.” The waiter says, walking away. Professor Olsen turns back to me.
“So,” she says casually, “how did you start writing? You’ve had to have been doing it from an early age judging by how accomplished you are.”
“It’s not a great story,” I say, pausing for a moment before I continue. “My father is an author. David Leboux. He was never proud of me for anything, often too consumed in his work to notice anything I did. When I won my first karate tournament, he was in Los Angeles doing a talk show. When I led my high school to the National Model UN championship, he was struggling to come up with his next book. When I tried out for the Olympics as an ice skater and just missed the cut, all I wanted was a hug from my dad. But he was in Romania, doing research for his next book.” I pause as the waiter comes back with the wine, pouring a bit for Professor Olsen to taste. When she nods, he fills her glass and mine. He sets the bottle in an ice bucket beside the table, and I take a sip as he walks away. “So when my high school creative writing teacher pulled me aside and said that my short story had a lot of potential, I thought that might be the way I could finally get his attention. Next thing I know, the first book in the ‘Crown of Hollow’ series is published.” I let out a heavy sigh, twirling the wine in my glass. “And he was still nowhere to be found.” I take another sip of wine. I set the glass down and let out a voluntary shake to let the jitters out.
“David Leboux…” she mutters, twirling her finger around the rim of her glass. “I’ve read some of his work. Performative as fuck.” She chuckles. “You write so much better than him.” My face reddens at her compliment. I take another sip of wine to try and hide it.
“What about you?” I ask through the wine glass, trying to change the subject. “What drew you to English? Have you ever thought about publishing? I can imagine anything you write would be fantastic.”
“God, no,” she laughs, sipping her wine. “I can analyze writing until the cows come home. But writing my own things? Terrible.” She shrugs one shoulder playfully. “My thesis advisor said I had ‘the analytical mind of a scholar but zero creative spark’. It stung at the time, but age has made me realize that he was right.”
I laugh a little when she speaks about her advisor, but I quickly cover my mouth to try and hide it.
“I’m sorry, it’s not funny.” I say through my fingers, but my eyes sparkle as I look up at her. “I think I’d still like to read something of yours. Even just to get into your mind a little.”
Professor Olsen’s cheeks turn pink at my request. She fiddles with her wine glass, suddenly looking a bit shy. She takes another sip of wine.
“I… I actually wrote poetry as a teenager,” she admits. “Not very good poetry, mind you. Mostly angsty love poems about boys who never noticed me.” A nostalgic smile crosses her face at the memory. “One time I tried writing short stories for a creative writing class in undergrad. They were shit, too.” The smile drops from her face and she clears her throat, taking another sip of wine to hide her clear embarrassment.
“I would love to read your poetry.” I say quietly. “And your short stories. Even if you think they’re bad.” I shrug, trying to brush off the nerves I’m feeling by being so bold. “I just want to feel close to you.”
Professor Olsen’s eyes widen at my words, her cheeks turning even more red. She scrambles to get her phone. She unlocks it and taps a few things. When she’s done she looks up at me, clearly trying to decide if this is a good idea. Then she sighs.
“Okay,” she says softly. “Here’s a poem I wrote at sixteen about my first crush.” She turns her phone to me and I see a Note titled ‘First Love (Draft 1)’. It’s short, only three lines, but I look at the screen excitedly.
Your laugh sounds like wind chimes
I memorize your schedule
Just to ‘accidentally’ meet you…
A smile spreads on my face as I read. When I’m finished, I look up at her.
“Okay, it could use a little work,” I admit. “But the last line? About ‘accidentally’ meeting someone? That’s a great line, Professor.”
Professor Olsen cringes as she pulls her phone back, switching it off and placing it in a purse next to her.
“New rule,” she says. “No calling me ‘Professor’, ‘Professor Olsen’, or ‘Miss’ outside of class. That isn’t something a date would call somebody.”
“Okay,” I nod slowly. “It’s going to take some getting used to, but Elizabeth does sound nice to say.”
“I’m glad you think so.” Elizabeth says, taking another sip of wine as the waiter comes back with our food. The look she gives me over her wine glass is no longer nervous. It’s intense, greedy, and hungry. I smile shyly and look down at my plate, picking up my fork to toy with my food. Elizabeth picks up her fork and starts eating as well.
We eat in silence for a few minutes. Well, she eats. I push my food around with my fork, my stomach too full with butterflies to eat anything. Elizabeth seems to notice. She puts her fork down and leans in, placing her elbows on the table and resting her chin on her hands.
“You don’t seem very hungry,” she says. “Is there a reason for that?”
“Maybe,” I say nervously as I glance up at her. She smirks.
“Maybe you’re hungry for something else, hmm?” She teases. “Care to get this to go?” I nod enthusiastically, biting my lip excitedly. Elizabeth smiles back and raises her hand, signaling to the waiter to ask for a few boxes and the check. He’s very quick about it, and Elizabeth is just as quick to pull out her wallet. I pack up my food, she packs up hers, and then she leaves a decent stack of bills on the table to cover the bill. When we stand from the table, Elizabeth does a double take. “Jesus, Y/N,” she breathes.
“What?” I ask nervously, looking down at myself. “Is something the matter?”
“Certainly not,” Elizabeth approaches me and places a hand on my stomach, right on my tattoo. “I didn’t know you have a tattoo.”
“I have more than one,” I say quietly. Elizabeth’s eyes sparkle with hunger. She leans down and whispers into my ear.
“I’m going to find every one of your tattoos.” Her hand snakes down my arm until she reaches my hand, intertwining her fingers with mine. Then she pulls me along with her out of the restaurant and into the cold, New York night.
She leads me down 5th Avenue, her hand holding mine tightly. She reaches over and puts her takeout container on top of mine before she takes both back into her hand. Now that my other hand is free, I grab onto her arm and stick close to her. I look up at Elizabeth and see her looking down at me, smiling. She squeezes my hand tighter and keeps walking.
Her apartment is about ten blocks from the restaurant, a sleek high-rise with a doorman and everything. We get into the elevator and stand close together, the silence helping the tension along. Her unit is on the 14th floor, so it’s a pretty long ride. When the elevator reaches her floor, she leads me halfway down the hallway. At her front door she lets go of my hand to reach into her purse and pull out her keys. She unlocks the door and holds it open for me. I cautiously enter the apartment and look around.
Her unit is spacious but cozy, a two-bedroom filled with bookshelves and fine art. The door closes behind Elizabeth and I turn to see her putting our leftovers in the fridge. She turns to me, setting her purse on the counter, and holds out her hand.
“Can I take your jacket?” She asks. Silently, I slip it off of my shoulders and hand it to her. She hangs it on the back of one of the chairs at the counter before turning back to me, resting her hands on the counter. “So,” she smirks at me, looking me up and down. “How many tattoos do I need to find?”
“Um,” I say, my eyes rolling to the ceiling to think. “A lot,” I chuckle. “But they’re easy. Big. Clumped together.”
“Hmm,” she says, nodding. “Good to know. And,” Elizabeth pushes herself off the counter and walks towards me, wrapping an arm around my waist and pulling me close to her, her fingers gracing the skin of my lower back. Her other hand comes up to circle my very hard, very noticeable nipples through my borrowed shirt. “Good to know you’re already excited about me.” She leans in, her lips dangerously close to mine. “I wonder if your pussy is as wet as your nipples are hard.”
I inhale deeply, my skin tingling with her touch. Elizabeth chuckles lightly and closes the distance, finally putting her lips on mine. My arms raise up to wrap around Elizabeth’s neck as she pushes me backward until I hit a wall, hard enough that my head bangs against it. But I don’t care. I keep kissing her, deep and intense, the feeling of her lips on mine like nothing I’ve ever experienced before.
The kiss is feverish, desperate, and intense on both ends. Elizabeth grips my waist as if I’m the only thing that can keep her grounded, and I pull her close to me by her neck as if I haven’t survived without her. Elizabeth’s other hand cups my breast through my top, her thumb flicking my hard nipple with every pass.
“Bedroom,” she mumbles against my lips. “Now.” She doesn’t have to tell me twice. Elizabeth breaks our kiss and grabs my hand again, dragging me to her bedroom. Once there she pulls me in front of her and pushes me onto the bed. I fall on my back and look up at her, my bottom lip between my teeth. Elizabeth inhales deeply as she takes me in, lying here on her bed. The bedroom lamp is on, casting a soft light onto my face. For a moment she just stares, and my skin starts to crawl with anxiety. But it disappears as soon as she crawls onto the bed on top of me, leaning down to kiss me again.
Her hands roam my sides, her nails gently grazing the exposed skin of my stomach. Elizabeth bites my bottom lip, pulling at it hungrily. She lets go and lets my lip snap back into place, following that up with another intense kiss. She pushes her hands up my body and underneath my shirt, her hand cupping my bare breast. She swipes her fingers over my nipple, finally feeling how hard they are with no clothing to distract her.
Elizabeth breaks our kiss again, grabbing the hem of my shirt and pulling it over my head. I let her take the shirt off and watch as she tosses it aside. As her eyes make their way back to me, she drinks in every new piece of exposed skin. She bends down and kisses my right shoulder, right on the start of my first tattoo.
“One,” she says quietly, looking at me with a smirk. She kisses her way down my arm, all the way to my wrist. My entire arm is covered in ink, so she’s got a lot of kissing to do. Once she’s done, she moves over to my stomach and kisses the tattoo on my stomach. “Two.” She kisses her way up my body until she reaches my breasts. I’ve got another tattoo, an underboob tattoo, there. She kisses right on my sternum. “Three.”
Then she takes my right nipple in her mouth, gently flicking my nub with her tongue. I let out a little gasp and my hand grips her comforter tightly. Her hand slides up to cup my left breast with her hand, her thumb brushing over the sensitive peak.
“God, you’re perfect,” Elizabeth murmurs into my breast, her tongue flicking my hardened nipple. I arch my back, the pleasure growing inside me. Elizabeth kisses my nipple before flicking the nub again with her tongue. Then she brings her hand up to cup my right breast so she can switch her mouth to my left one, capturing the nipple in her mouth the second she gets over there. The confidence she exudes as a professor shows through her actions, and I reach over to grab her arm to steady myself. A soft whimper escapes her lips as my fingers touch her skin.
Elizabeth licks a slow circle around my areola before she takes my peak in her mouth again. She scrapes her teeth lightly against my nub, causing a shiver to run through my body. My grip tightens on her arm as a quiet, needy sound vibrates from my throat. The hand she had been using to cup my breast comes up to rest on my throat, squeezing slightly. I gasp, not expecting the pleasure the action gives me.
Elizabeth picks her head up and smiles, crawling up the bed again so she can kiss me again, deep and tortuous. My hands fly to the back of her neck to find the zipper for her dress. Once the zipper is between my fingers I tug it downward to remove her dress. Elizabeth smiles against my lips as my hands find her shoulders and push the straps of her dress down her arms. When the straps reach her wrists she lets go of my neck so she can take her arms out of the dress. I gasp at the sight of her breasts in my face, my heart racing. I reach up slowly to cup her breasts, dragging my thumbs lazily over her nipples.
“Your breasts,” I breathe.
“You like them?” She whispers back.
“Yeah,” I say, staring intently at them. “They’re… perfect.” Elizabeth smiles and leans back down to kiss me, actively dragging her breasts against mine. I moan against her lips, my hips bucking instinctively. My hands slide down her body to the dress that’s bundled at her hips and push, desperate to get Elizabeth’s clothes off of her. Elizabeth kicks her legs, tossing her dress to the floor and leaving her in a plain black thong.
Elizabeth pulls back again and scrambles down my body, her hands quickly finding the button for my pants. Her fingers are nimble and precise as she unbuttons it, pulling off my pants in one, quick, decisive movement. I can feel the urgency seeping from her pores as she looks at me, naked except for my thong.
Elizabeth lays over me, her mouth finding a very sensitive spot on my neck, and she begins sucking and kissing my skin. Her fingers trail up my thigh, light and gentle, flicking at the corner of my vagina. I gasp, biting my lip as my hand flies to Elizabeth’s head, my fingers grabbing onto her hair.
She runs a finger up me over my thong, putting just the slightest bit of pressure on my clit. I gasp again, my grip tightening slightly in her hair. I can feel the smile on Elizabeth’s lips against my neck as she slowly moves my thong to the side, a finger running through my slit.
“Jesus, Y/N,” she murmurs. “You’re so wet for me right now. Are you this wet in my lectures?”
“Yes,” I breathe, my pussy tightening at the thought of her in the lecture hall. “You don’t know… how many pairs of underwear I’ve gone through… soaked through just from watching you speak.”
“That’s so hot,” she groans, slipping her finger between my folds. Her mouth trails kisses up my jaw until she reaches my mouth. She kisses the corner of my mouth before holding her lips just above mine. “And now I’m going to think of how wet you are, right at this moment, every time I see you in class.”
“Fuck,” I gasp as Elizabeth pushes her finger inside of me right then, arching my back into her, my breath mixing with hers. Elizabeth smiles as her lips brush against mine before bringing them together. She pushes her tongue into my mouth and swipes it against mine, curling her finger inside me at the same time. Then she adds a second finger and gently pumps in and out of me. We kiss, passionate and needy, and I desperately try to cling to this moment. But the heat is building fast in my stomach after a semester of pent up feelings for this woman, and I know I don’t have a lot of time. “Elizabeth,” I say into our kiss, my mind consumed with how her fingers are curling inside me.
“I know,” she says quietly, licking my bottom lip and kissing my chin. “I feel it. It’s alright, Y/N, let go. I’ll catch you.” She curls her fingers again, this time hitting a spot in me that’s never been hit before. I cry out, my back arching again, as I release onto her fingers. My legs tighten slightly around her body as I convulse, riding her fingers through it. Elizabeth lets out a long breath as she slides down my body, using her free hand to open up my legs to make room for herself. She removes her fingers from inside me and hooks her fingers around my thong. She glances up at me as she places a kiss on my inner thigh, and I shake at the implication. “I’m going to take these off of you now,” she whispers. “Is that okay?”
I nod enthusiastically, not wanting to slow down. Slowly, ever so slowly, Elizabeth tugs on my thong, pulling down my legs and over my feet. She lets them drop to the floor and then bows her head into me. She kisses my inner thigh again, staring up at me. Her eyes show a need in them that has never been seen in class before, and it makes my heart skip. Elizabeth kisses closer and closer to my pussy, and I bite my lip in anticipation. Once she reaches my center she takes a long, slow lick through my folds. I sigh and lean back into her pillow, my hands gripping her sheets.
Elizabeth flicks her tongue on my clit, and my hand flies to her hair, grasping strands in my fingers and tugging. Elizabeth moans into my pussy, the vibration of her moan sending shivers up my spine. She twirls her tongue through my folds expertly, like she does this every day of her life. She presses the flat part of her tongue on either side of my folds before sticking the tip inside of me. She curls her tongue inside me as her thumb comes up and around to rub my clit. I grip her hair tighter, my hips involuntarily shaking and bucking as gasps and moans continuously exit my mouth.
“Ah, fuck,” I gasp as I roll my hips into her mouth. “How are you…” I grunt and bite my lip as she pulls her tongue out of my and starts sucking on my clit. “So good at this?”
“Years of practice,” she laughs into my clit, kissing my sensitive nerves. “And I’ll use all of my skills on you.”
And use them she does. She paints pictures on my clit with her tongue, and it doesn’t take long until another orgasm wracks my body. I come in her mouth, using my grip on her hair to pull her into me as far as she’ll go. Elizabeth doesn’t fight it, accepting her fate with giddy eyes and an open mouth. As my orgasm starts to subside she drags her tongue through my folds once… twice… three more times before she crawls up my body and lays down next to me, pulling me into her. She lays one arm across my stomach and the other comes up from beneath my body to cup my breast, her fingers playing lazily with my nipple. I let out a long exhale and melt into her body, relishing her breasts pushing into my back.
“How was that?” She whispers, placing kisses on my neck.
“Amazing,” I sigh, scooting back even further into her.
“Stay with me tonight,” she whispers. “Tomorrow’s Saturday. No school to get up for. Stay with me.”
“Okay,” I whisper back immediately. There’s a minute of silence before I shift in the bed, rolling over to look at her. I bring my hand up to caress her face as I search her eyes for the slightest bit of information. “What does this mean?” I ask her. Elizabeth reaches up and holds onto my arm, her thumb caressing my skin.
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, what is this? What are we? Is this just a weekend of fun for you? Rebelling against the man and all that by fucking a student?”
“To be completely honest, I’m not sure yet.” She sighs. “But I can tell you that, at the very least, this isn’t just for a weekend.” Elizabeth settles deeper into the bed and nuzzles her cheek into my palm. “I’ve been watching you since your very first paper last semester. The Historical Implications of Paradise Lost.” She smiles at me. “It was magnificent. I couldn’t stop thinking about it for weeks. I watched you in every class. I saw how you take notes, how attentive you are to lectures.”
“To be fair, a lot of that was because I didn’t want to stop looking at the professor,” I let out a chuckle as my eyes flicker downward, lingering on her lips. They curl into a small smile, which makes me smile.
“Well, whatever the reason, you caught my attention.” She whispers quietly. “And then I started to watch you outside of class. I’d watch you walk to your classes if I saw you out on campus, I’d stand close to you and your friends at the coffee cart, hoping to get to know something, anything, about you. And because of that, this isn’t just a weekend thing.” She leans forward and places a soft kiss on my forehead. “I want to take you on dates. I want to get to know you. I want to fuck you a few more times,” she chuckles slightly at this, biting her lip. “And maybe all that leads to more.”
“But it has to be a secret,” I say quietly. “If this comes out, it could ruin your career. And I don’t want to do that.”
“Yeah,” she sighs. “It’ll have to be a secret. But I can do secret, if you can.” I look back up at her eyes, and I see no malicious intent in them. They’re curious, kind, and hopeful. So I nod.
“I can do secret,” I whisper. “For you, I’ll do secret.”
“Good.” Elizabeth smiles and leans in, placing her lips on mine for a deep, slow, passionate kiss. It’s far from sexual, but it means everything to me in this moment.
Summary: Y/N is the princess of a small island. One day, the most renowned mercenary in all of Greece comes to her shores, demanding to wed her. Will they find love? Or will it just be another dead marriage?
A/N: So freaking sorry I've ben gone for a while. I had finals, and then I broke three fingers on my dominant hand, so typing was... not happening lol. Anyway, Here is one of three of these I'm posting today to make up for it. Will be a series, WILL have smut eventually. Hopefully someone likes Kassandra as much as I do! Enjoy!
The sun is bright as I lean against the railing in front of the palace, the weather perfect for the silky dress I’m wearing, gold cuffs latching onto my upper arms and twirling through my hair. I watch my people mill about below me, going about their day on our island.
Then something catches my eye. Out on the horizon, across the water, I see ships. Not too many, but more than enough to take over our small island. I stand up straight and watch for a moment, just until I’m sure about what I’m seeing. Then I rush into the palace.
“Father!” I call out, rushing into his throne room. My father, King Evander, looks from his advisor to me. “Ships, Father. On the horizon. Sailing straight for us.”
“How many?” He asks, his face darkening.
“At least half a dozen.”
My father is out of his seat before I can finish, walking quickly and with purpose towards the doors. I follow him, not wanting to miss anything.
We walk from the castle down to the docks, our people moving out of the way for my Father. He greets them as he walks through them, showing them the same kindness he always has, the same kindness he’s instilled into me. One of the children runs up to me and I pick her up, carrying her with us to the docks.
We clearly see the ships as soon as we get to the docks, one of them coming closer than the others. The sail offers the vision of a satyr, staring straight at us. My father takes a step in front of me and we watch in silence as the ship docks. Three people get off the ship and walk toward my father, one in the front with two following close behind.
The one in the front stops just shy of my father. Their hands move up to remove their wolf helmet, revealing a tanned, toned, stunningly beautiful face underneath. The woman’s hair is a deep brown, braided to the side. She looks at me, her eyes panning my body, a smug look on her face.
“I come not to pillage,” she says, her voice deep and rich, her voice laced with a foreign Spartan accent. “I come to offer a pact.”
My father steps forward, cautious.
“You arrive with warships, enough men to destroy the peace on this island. Is this how you offer peace?”
“Peace is always better when it’s backed by strength.” The woman chuckles, low and dangerous. “And I have plenty of that.” She glances at me again, her smirk growing wider. “My name is Kassandra, mercenary of Kepholonia and Warrior of Greece. I seek an alliance. Your kingdom’s lands are rich, your people strong. But you are exposed. You need protection. Protection from pirates, from warlords, from Athens and Sparta alike. My fleet will guard your shores, my warriors will fight your enemies. In return, I ask for one thing.”
My father tenses, his shoulders stiffen enough for his muscles to show through his skin, an almost impossible feat from years of not being used.
“And what is that?”
Kassandra, the mercenary of Kepholonia and Warrior of Greece, looks directly at me, her voice never wavering.
“Her. Your daughter. I propose marriage.”
A collective gasp sweeps across the dock through all of the people who have gathered there. My father’s hands fold into fists, creeping closer to the sword at his side. I bounce the little girl on my hip to get a better grip in an attempt to hide the hitch in my breath.
“We are not barbarians,” Kassandra adds, sensing the rising panic. “You have my word as a misthios of great renown. No harm will come to you or your people. If you agree. I will remain just outside your castle with a small contingent while you decide. But understand this,” Kassandra steps forward, her gaze locked on me. “I always get what I want.”
I nervously take a step back, setting the little girl down and urging her to go back to her mother.
“Why?” I ask. “If you’re of such renown, why come here? Why ask for me? We are a small nation. Unprotected yes, but peaceful and unimportant. What’s in it for you?”
Kassandra’s lips curl into a knowing smile, her eyes never leaving mine. She folds her arms across her chest, her muscles flexing beneath her skin.
“You think small kingdoms have nothing to offer?” She asks with a quiet amusement. “Your land produces fine grain and rich olives, things shipped all around Greece. Your harbors could be vital trading posts for my fleet, or simply a place for my men to lay their head during long voyages.” She takes one slow step forward, lowering her voice. “But truthfully? I saw your face when I deboarded my ship. You didn’t cower like your people, or others I’ve met in your position. Curious. Watchful.” She pauses, taking me in. “You remind me of myself.” Her expression softens, just barely, and clears her throat. “I don’t just want an alliance. I want someone who might understand what it means to rule through strength and kindness rather than blood and birthright.”
I watch Kassandra curiously. She’s right, in a way. Women don’t typically rule. But of all my father’s children, I am the only one to remain. Woman or not, I will inherit his kingdom, and there is a strength in surviving where my siblings didn’t that means more than a birthright.
“You may find that in me, as this island is not my birthright.” I tell her, stepping up to the mercenary with a new wave of confidence. “But know this: I do not bow. I do not cower. And I do not follow behind anyone. Wife,” I look Kassandra up and down, taking her in. “Or mercenary.”
Kassandra’s eyes light up with amusement, cutting through her full-bodied intensity. She places a hand over her heart and gives a tiny bow in an unexpected show of respect.
“Good.” She says firmly. “I wouldn’t want you to be anything less than strong. A woman who bows isn’t worth my time.” She gestures to her warriors behind her in her ship. “My men follow me because I’ve earned their loyalty through blood and victory, not by demanding submission. That is how true power works.” A playful smirk spreads across her face. “If you think I want some obedient doll for a wife, you are sorely mistaken. What intrigues me is that fire in your gaze when you speak your mind. You’re not a meek little noblewoman. You’re someone who can stand as my equal one day.”
“As soon as you chose me, I was your equal, mercenary.” I scoff, rolling my eyes and crossing my arms over my chest. “I will never be less than anyone standing across from me at the altar. That must be understood.”
Kassandra throws her head back and laughs. It’s a rich, unrestrained sound that surprises even her guards. When she looks back at me, there’s pure delight in her eyes.
“By the gods, Princess. Most would be flattered to be chosen by me. But not you. You call me mercenary to my face like I’m some common sword for hire.” She closes the distance between us in three strides. “I like that about you already. Very well then, Princess. No one would ever mistake our marriage as anything less than an equal partnership.” She extends her hand, rough and calloused from her line of work. “Should we shake on this alliance? Or do queens-in-waiting prefer more formal agreements?”
I stick my chin out and look up at her. Kassandra easily stands half a foot taller than me, so I’m forced to look up at her.
“I may be a princess, but I’m still a lady, Mercenary. You still need to prove to me that this is an advantageous match for me. I will eventually need a formal agreement, but you must court me first. It’s only proper.”
Kassandra’s eyebrows raise in surprise, then she gives me a deep, mocking bow.
“So the princess wants to be courted? Very well. I may have spent more time on battlefields than in throne rooms, but even a warrior can appreciate romance.” She straightens back up, a smirk on her face. “I’ll have fresh peaches brought from my ships tomorrow. We can walk through your gardens, and you can show me all your favorite flowers. And I guess I can wear something a little fancier than my armor for our outing if it would please you.”
I sniff at her, trying not to show whether or not her proposition pleases me.
“Agreed. But please note that, in the future, courted outings are best kept as a surprise.” I lean in a little and lower my voice. “And I’m also not as much of a princess as you might think, Mercenary. Fresh peaches and walks in my garden aren’t going to excite me very much.”
“Ah, so you’re the adventurous type.” Kassandra’s eyes narrow thoughtfully, clearly trying to understand me. “I can work with that.” She leans in close enough that I catch the scent of leather and sea salt seeping from her skin. “How about this: tomorrow afternoon, meet me by the stables. Wear something sturdy.” A mischievous glint shines in her eyes.
I shrug my shoulders and turn away from Kassandra, walking back towards the palace.
“I shall see you after lunch then, Mercenary.” I call over my shoulder. “Hopefully you can excite me.”
“Rest well, my future queen.” Kassandra calls after me. “I’ll make sure your surprise is worth getting up before the sun for.”
I walk through the crowd without responding. I head straight to my father’s throne room, and I pace the length for a few minutes before he walks in. I storm straight up to him and get in his face.
“Did it ever occur to you to jump in, Father?” I demand, angry. “Me, married to a mercenary? Inconceivable.”
My father sighs heavily, placing gentle hands on my shoulders.
“My dear daughter, what would you have had me do? Charge at a woman with an army of hardened warriors? That would have been suicide for the kingdom.” I look at him, fire still in my eyes. My father sighs again and guides me to the edge of the throne room, even though we’re the only people in the room. “Listen to me, Y/N. This Kassandra is no common mercenary. Our sailors and fishermen have brought back stories of her from the mainland. She’s won battles against Spartan phalanx and Athenian triremes. Marrying her gives us protection from all who might threaten us. And I saw the way she looked at you. Not as property, but as someone worthy of respect. That’s all I could ask for as a father.”
“If she is such an important person, Father, why me? We have little reach outside of our tiny island. So why me specifically? It doesn’t make any sense.”
“That woman has conquered kingdoms without batting an eye,” my father says, stroking his beard thoughtfully. “She could have taken any noblewoman in Athens or Sparta as a bride. But she chose you after seeing you stand tall among the others.” He looks down at me with a gentle smile. “Remember two summers ago when I took you to the mainland for the harvest festival? When those bandits attacked the festival, you grabbed a pitchfork and defended the village children, even when so many men were running for their lives. That’s when I knew my daughter possessed true courage, born of compassion.” My father smiles, tucking a piece of hair behind my ear affectionately. “I believe Kassandra has recognized the same spirit in you. Most likely because it mirrors her own.”
“She offers me a life of travel and excitement, something I’ve longed for for a while. If she believes that I will just sit on my ass and wait for her to come home as I twiddle my thumbs, she’s sorely mistaken.”
My father chuckles warmly, bending down to place a kiss on the top of my head.
“That’s my girl. Always been too spirited for court life, haven’t you? Kassandra will either adore that fire in you, or be thoroughly frustrated by it. Either way, this marriage promises never a dull moment. Between us, I think she’d respect nothing more than seeing her wife stand on deck during a storm, shouting orders right alongside her instead of hiding below deck like some delicate flower.”
“She better respect someone who doesn’t listen to her orders, either.” I growl. “Because if she dares to once tell me to get below deck, she will find my foot a fair way up her ass.”
“Just remember, you don’t have to wed her,” my father says, chuckling. “You can decline. We can figure it out if you do not wish to marry her. Now go get some rest. You’ll need it.”
“Yes, Father.” I give him a small bow to show respect and head off toward my chambers for the night.
“Princess!” I turn and see one of the servants running down the hall toward me. I stop and wait for her. When she reaches me, she holds out a small, wooden box. “The foreign lady sent this for you. She said it’s to help you sleep better before your outing tomorrow.”
I thank the servant and take the box, opening it gently. Inside rests an exquisite silver necklace with an eagle etched into the silver. On a small slip of paper, the mercenary has written a message.
To my future queen: may we have many adventures together.
“She also asks that I tell you she hopes this doesn’t feel too presumptuous, but wants something tangible for you to keep close tonight.”
“Thank you,” I nod to the servant, holding the box in front of me all the way back to my chambers. Once inside I place the box on a small table in the corner of the room and change into my nightgown. Then I go back to the box and remove the necklace. I bring it to bed with me. “Maláka, Mercenary.” I sigh, falling asleep looking at the pendant and wondering if I’m really considering becoming the Mercenary Queen.
The next morning before dawn I wake and dress in trousers and a loose shirt, pulling my hair into a loose bun at the base of my neck and head. I spend the morning in my room, pacing or reading before I head out to the stable where Kassandra has asked me to meet her. As I approach, Kassandra is already there, patting the neck of one of the two horses saddled outside of the stable. She’s dressed in a similar fashion as myself, no armor in sight. In contrast to yesterday, her hair flows freely in the wind. When she spots me, her lips curl into a smile.
“Right on time.” She purrs. “And dressed practically, too. I was worried I’d have to drag some silk-clad princess from her bed sometime after midday.” She tosses me a small dagger. I catch the dagger and expertly twist it through my fingers before placing it in my waistband. Kassandra raises her eyebrow, but doesn’t comment on it. “Just in case we run into some sort of trouble during our ride.” She offers me a hand to help get onto the horse. I ignore her offer, placing a foot in the stirrup and hoisting myself onto the beast in one swift movement.
“I’m not a mewling kit that needs to be pampered.” I say, looking down at her. Kassandra’s smirk grows larger as she moves from the side of my horse to the second one, mounting up easily.
“No, you are not,” she says in a voice so low I almost don’t hear her, but her tone is endearing, not judgmental. She kicks her horse into gear and heads onto the road. I kick my horse as well and follow her.
“So tell me, Mercenary,” I say, expertly riding my horse beside her. “Why is it now that you are looking for a wife? What has changed to make you feel as if you need one now?”
“Truthfully? My life has been constant battles, conquests, and strategy. But as I’ve grown older, I’ve realized even warriors get lonely in their tents at night.” She shrugs as she looks out to the sunrise of the horizon. “I suppose after decades of fighting for kingdoms that weren’t mine by blood or by birthright, I wanted to build something that truly belonged to me.”
“So you decided to come looking for a wife in another kingdom?” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “Is that not still conquering ‘by blood or by birthright’?”
“Not at all,” Kassandra says, shaking her head vigorously. “This is different from taking land by force. When I conquer kingdoms, I rule as a foreigner. The people resent me, plot against me, riot in the streets. But something like this?” She gestures between us. “Marrying into your family means becoming part of your kingdom permanently. It means respect, love, admiration.” She glances over at me, sizing me up. “Yesterday, you looked at me as if I were an equal challenge to you rather than a terrifying conqueror. That fascinated me more than any crown ever could, and I needed to learn more.”
“In truth, I didn’t look at you as an equal challenge, Mercenary.” I admit it easily to her. “I looked at you as someone with an obvious ulterior motive, and to protect myself and my kingdom from anything nefarious, I needed to weed it out.” I glance over at her with a smirk. “It won’t be my fault when you fall for my beauty and charm. It’ll be yours for losing sight of whatever goal you came here with.”
“Oh, darling, I won’t lose sight of anything.” Kassandra flashes me a wolfish grin, reaching out to grab my chin. “You’re just a strategy. Nothing more.”
I yank my head away from her and return a glare. But underneath the uncertainty in my gaze lies intrigue, curiosity, and… warmth. Feeling that warmth bubble to the surface I huff and kick my horse, urging my horse ahead of Kassandra. The mercenary laughs and comes up from behind me to match my pace.
“Ah, yes, the classic ‘I’m annoyed but secretly pleased’ retreat. I’ve seen warriors do that when they’re flustered after battle.” She leans toward me in her saddle. “Are you flustered, princess?”
“What?” I say, trying to play it off. “Absolutely not. You’re too much of a suspicious character to be flustered by.”
“You know, for someone who claims to be suspicious of me, it sure seems strange that you would ride alongside me into unknown territory. Most would at the very least demand bodyguards.The fact that you haven’t tells me that you’re at the very least intrigued, despite yourself.” Kassandra shoots me a smirk as I look at her, and I can’t deny that she looks sexy. “That thought is promising, since I plan on spending the next few days making sure that intrigue grows.”
“Maybe I’m just confident enough in my skills to know that I can take you in a fight if it comes to it.” I say, turning away to hide the red rising in my cheeks. “Not to mention that my kingdom loves me. If you were to kill me, they wouldn’t let you leave alive.”
“That solidifies my choice, Princess.” Kassandra hums. “Anyone who thinks they can take me in a fight deserves at least a little respect. And someone loved by their people is more valuable than a chestful of gold.” Kassandra leans back in her saddle, clearly feeling full of herself. “And for the record? If anyone threatened you, your kingdom would have to get in line behind me. No one touches what’s mine.”
“Oh, I’m yours already, am I?” I chuckle at her bold declaration. “I think you may be getting ahead of yourself there, Mercenary.”
“Darling, you’re riding somewhere mysterious with a woman who wants to marry you. That makes you mine in spirit at the very least, even if the arrangement hasn’t been signed yet.”
“Whatever,” I snort, shaking my head. I notice Kassandra watching me out of the corner of my eye.
“Let’s make a little wager, Princess.” She suggests. “A little fun if you will.”
“What are you thinking?” I ask her.
“First one to spot something interesting on our ride wins a little something.”
“What is the prize?”
“If I win, tonight will be a romantic dinner in the gardens. If you win, I’ll let you join my warriors for archer training in the morning.”
“Alright, you’re on.” I smirk and let my gaze roam the landscape in front of me. Not even a few moments later, Kassandra points something out on the horizon.
“Those birds,” she says, a smug look on her face. “See their unusual flight pattern? They’re sea birds and don’t come this far inland unless they’re migrating.” She looks over at me. “I win.”
“Not so fast, Mercenary.” I point to the birds, showing her how they don’t keep flying, but they land at the edge of the island. “They don’t come this far inland unless they’re migrating, or if they’re coming to lay their eggs. That unusual flight pattern? It’s the males protecting the females as they land to fill their nests.” I return Kassandra’s smug look. “Looks like you don’t know the island as much as you think you do.”
“That’s why I have you.” She shrugs, unbothered by the revelation. “To teach me these things.” Kassandra points out a few more things, all of which are pretty normal for the island. “Are you so determined to have dinner with me that you won’t even participate in our wager?” Kassandra asks as I haven’t tried to point anything out.
“Don’t think so highly of yourself. I just know what’s unusual and what isn’t on this island.” I tell her. “Besides, I’m looking for something specific.” I keep my eyes low on the rockface in front of us. After another few minutes, I spot what I’m looking for. A smile creeps onto my lips. “There.”
Kassandra looks where I’m looking, squinting to see what I do. She shakes her head, unable to see it. I dismount my horse and take a few steps forward before kneeling down. I hear a soft thump as Kassandra dismounts behind me. I hear her soft footsteps as she approaches me, then her soft breath on my ear as she crouches directly behind me.
“What are you looking at?” She whispers. I glance down next to me, reaching out to take Kassandra’s arm. I keep my hand over hers and stretch out our arms, pointing to what I’m looking at. Kassandra’s breath catches next to me as she sees it.
“Beautiful, isn’t she?” I whisper. I feel Kassandra nod behind me. I’m pointing to a snow-white lynx, an albino cat that’s been prowling the island for a few years now. “We’re not sure how she got here. She was first seen as an adult, so she wasn’t born here.” I sigh, completely enthralled. “She’s beautiful.”
“She is,” Kassandra whispers back, but the trajectory of her breath makes me think she’s walking about something other than the lynx. After a moment, Kassandra slowly gets up and rustles around for something on her horse before coming back. She tosses something to the lynx. “Dried venison. Maybe if we feed her, she’ll approach.” We watch as the lynx steps tentatively from the rocks to check out the meat. After sniffing the meat, the lynx greedily devours it. She looks at us as if to ask for more.
I reach in front of Kassandra and take another piece of meat, tossing it in front of us. The piece lands about ten feet in front of us. Slowly, the lynx creeps forward, her light blue eyes staring pointedly at me. She doesn’t lose eye contact as she starts chewing on the newly thrown venison.
“It looks as though she’s beginning to trust you,” Kassandra smirks. “A lynx like that would make for a fine pet.”
“That’s the goal,” I murmur, reaching for another piece of meat. Kassandra hands it to me this time. I throw the meat about five feet in front of us and watch as the lynx creeps nearer. She gulps that down in one bite. The next piece of meat I take from Kassandra I keep in my hand, offering it to the lynx. She puts one large paw in front of another and sits down in front of me. Her eyes stare into mine, and I feel an immediate connection with her. She gently takes the meat from my hand, downing it in a single bite. Then she rubs her head on my hand and starts to purr.
“Look at that,” Kassandra whispers in awe. “I think she’s yours.” Her hand comes to rest gently on my lower back. “A fine pet for a fine princess indeed.” I scratch the big cat’s ears as she rubs on me. “What are you going to call her?”
“Pēgē (pay-GAY).” I respond quietly. “Sacred spring, like her eyes.”
“What a fantastic name.” Kassandra whispers. “Maybe she’ll join us on our adventure today.”
“Only if she wants to.” I murmur back. I scratch her one more time before standing up. “Shall we get going?” I ask. Kassandra nods, standing up as well. She walks over to my horse and once again offers me assistance in getting into the saddle. Once again, I ignore her, opting to get into the saddle on my own. Kassandra looks at me for a moment before chuckling and getting back on her own horse. She leads us up to the rocky outcropping and around to the edge of the island.
“So what time shall I be meeting you and your warriors for archer practice in the morning?” I ask her, watching Pēgē roam in front of us. Kassandra sighs in defeat.
“Just after sunrise. And they won’t take it easy on you.”
“I wouldn’t want them to.” I assure her. “I’m nothing special.”
“A princess who wants to go on adventures and get down and dirty with some warriors? I think that’s pretty special.” Kassandra shrugs. “Certainly someone worth protecting.”
“You wouldn’t know special if it mauled you in the face.” I chuckle. “But I expect you to learn. I’m not looking to be special, but I do expect to be cherished.”
“Do you think that just because I command an army and have fought in many battles that I don’t know how to cherish someone special?” Kassandra shoots me a sideways glance. “Darling, the greatest warriors also understand what is truly worth protecting.” She smirks at me. “And nothing is worth protecting more than a woman who tames wildcats before breakfast.”
“You’re a little bit of a sweet talker, aren’t you, Mercenary?” I say quietly. “Too sweet for your own good. Maybe even too sweet for me.”
“Sweet talk is just one of my weapons, sweetheart. Who better to use it on than the most remarkable woman on the island?”
“I’m a princess.” I say casually. “I must be remarkable, or I am nothing.”
“Princesses are born into their titles.” Kassandra points out. “Remarkable women choose to be extraordinary. You were sitting in dirt with a wild animal not minutes ago instead of lounging on silk cushions. That’s not something any princess I know would do. That’s the behavior of someone truly remarkable.” Kassandra looks behind her as if she’s looking for something. “My warriors would follow you anywhere the instant they saw how remarkable you are. You’d have their loyalty before they'd properly met you.”
“No, they have yours.” I correct her. “They would follow me because you commanded it. I’m just a soft hearted princess who’s never seen battle. If I am to be your wife, I have a long way to go before I command their loyalty and respect.”
“You’re wrong.” Kassandra shakes her head. “My men respect strength, loyalty, and compassion, all things you’ve shown today. The lynx? They’d see that as proof of your patience and bravery.” She chuckles a little to herself. “Not to mention the way you handled yourself when we met yesterday. Standing up to a conqueror without fear? That fierceness is not something that is found often.” Kassandra brings her horse to a halt and dismounts. I follow suit. She takes my hand and leads me to the rock’s edge. “I’m wondering if you want to prove your bravery again.”
“How would you like me to do that, Mercenary?” I ask, my eyebrows raised. Kassandra looks behind her and down the ledge to the ocean below.
“What would you say to a little swim?” She asks, a glint in her eyes. I take a step forward and peer down the side of the cliff. It’s not too far, maybe a fifty foot drop, and there don’t seem to be any rocks below. I take a few steps back, pulling my hands from Kassandra’s. She laughs. “Yeah, alright. I should have known.” She sighs in mock disappointment. “The bravery has to stop somewhere.”
I scoff and shake my head before I take off running, jumping off the edge of the cliff with a loud whoop, and plummeting into the water. I hit the water and continue descending, though it’s slower in the liquid. The water is cold but comforting, and I enjoy the feeling of bubbles rising around me. I float in limbo for a moment, closing my eyes to simply feel the water around me. Then I kick my feet and rise to the top. I take a huge breath as I breach the surface, looking up to the cliff’s edge. Kassandra is falling now, her arms and legs tucked close to her body. She lands in the water a few feet away from me, rising to the surface almost immediately.
“Fuckin’ hell, Princess, you really showed me!” Kassandra laughs, swimming towards me. “I have to say, I really didn’t think you were going to jump!”
“You’ve got a lot to learn about me, Mercenary.” I laugh, splashing her with the water. “I don’t balk in the face of fear or a challenge.”
“I like the sound of that.” Kassandra purrs, slinking over to me. She grabs my waist in the water and pulls me close to her, our legs tangling together as we tread water. I brace myself against her, my hands flying to her shoulders to keep us slightly apart.
“Mercenary,” I say, my voice barely a whisper. “This is very presumptuous of you.”
“Excuse me for wanting to get close to my future wife.” She smirks, but she doesn’t fight when I push away from her. I look back up at the cliff and watch Pēgē pace the edge.
“I didn’t think about how we would get back up there,” I admit. Kassandra swims up next to me.
“I just figured that we would climb.” She says, looking at the cliff face. I look over at her and shake my head.
“I might be brave enough to climb it, in theory, but I’m not strong enough to make it up there.” I admit.
“Good news for me, then.” Kassandra’s smirk is merciless. “I’m strong enough for the both of us. Come on.” Kassandra makes her way over to the cliff, her powerful legs propelling her forward. I follow her, my movements not as sure. When I get to the cliff next to her, she turns and faces the cliff. “Wrap your arms around my shoulders and your legs around my waist. I’ll pull us up.”
“You’ll pull us up fifty feet?” I ask, astonished. She looks back at me, her gaze softening for me.
“There’s no need to worry, Princess.” She says, reaching out to take my hand and pulling me into her. “You’re safe. I’ve got you. I’ll get us up there.” I search her eyes for a moment, and everything in them says she’s being genuine. So I nod and wrap my arms gently around her neck, my legs wrapping around her waist. She looks back at me. “Ready?”
“I’m ready.” I nod.
Kassandra starts to climb, expertly placing her hands exactly where they need to be. She keeps her breathing even and her pace steady as she climbs. A few times a rock falls suddenly and my heart jumps, but Kassadra is on top of it every time, reaching her hand back to support my thigh in comfort and whispering sweet things to me.
She makes it to the top pretty quickly, pulling me over the edge before she climbs up herself. Pēgē rubs up against my face as I sit at the cliff’s edge, purring as she puts a paw in my lap. Kassandra plops down next to me, her breathing heavy but still even. I glance at her out of the corner of my eye before quickly turning my head and placing a fast kiss on her cheek.
“Thank you, Mercenary.” I say, turning my attention back to Pēgē, my hands running through her fur. “The jump was fun. Exhilarating. But I’m glad you got us back up the cliff. I like life.”
“It was my pleasure, Princess.” I glance over at Kassandra who is looking at me, a small smile on her lips, her cheeks a little flush. “It would be even more my pleasure if you’d come back to my camp with me for some honeyed treats.” Kassandra tilts her head to catch my eye. “Would you accompany me?”
“I might be able to make an opening in my schedule,” I say quietly, very intently staring at Pēgē’s ears.
“Alright,” Kassandra slaps her legs and stands up, offering her hand. I look up at her for a moment before taking it. She helps me up and then leads me over to the horses. Kassandra backs me up against my horse and places her hands gently on my sides. “May I?” She whispers. I bite my lip, my eyes darting everywhere. Finally, they land on Kassandra’s. I give a slight nod, and Kassandra lifts me by my hips onto my horse’s saddle. I swing my leg over her back and wait for Kassandra to mount her horse. The Mercenary leads us back down the mountain toward her camp. Once at the bottom of the hill, Kassandra turns to me.
“How about a race?” She suggests, a mischievous glint in her eye. I smile wide, kicking my mount. She lurches forward, Pēgē following close behind. Kassandra whoops with joy behind me, her horse’s hooves pounding hard to catch up. “You ride like a true warrior!” She calls as she pulls her horse up next to me. “Fast and fearless!”
“Faster than you, I hope!” I call, a huge smile spreading across my face.
“Hey!” Kassandra howls. “Let’s make it more interesting! If you win, you can have all of my honeyed cakes. If I win, you’ll let me braid flowers into your hair!”
“Strange bet,” I laugh. “But you’re on!” I spur my horse on, determined to win.
“That’s the spirit!” Kassandra yowls as her horse matches pace with mine once again. The two horses’ hooves pound in perfect rhythm as we approach the camp. At the very last second, Kassandra pulls ahead, winning the race. She pulls her horse to a dramatic stop and turns her horse to face me. “Victory is mine!” She laughs as she jumps from her horse and walks over to me. “Just barely. And I do have to admit I think I’ve finally found someone who can give me a run for my money.” She grabs my waist and lowers me to the ground, not bothering to ask this time. “Now, about those flowers…”
“You’re insanely lucky that I am a woman of my word,” I say, poking her in the shoulder and taking a step back. “I may be a princess, but I’ve never been particularly feminine, let alone had flowers braided into my hair.” I notice that a lot of Kassandra’s warriors had gathered around us, so I turn my attention towards them and start to introduce myself to them. Hopefully that can start to break the ice with them a little. After I’ve said hello to everyone, Kassandra asks for one of the warriors to bring tea, cakes, and jasmine to her private pavilion. As he steps away to do as she asks, another warrior takes his place.
“Ah, my lieutenant, Orion.” Kassandra smiles at him. He bows his head slightly to Kassandra.
“General.” He says as he bows before turning to me. He bows a little deeper to me, which shocks me a little. “Princess, if I may… your skill with animals,” he glances at Pēgē who sits at my side. “And horses are impressive. The lads were placing bets on whether you’d ride as well as our general here.” I bow to Orion to show him the same respect he showed me.
“I apologize for my inability to beat her. Please inform any of your warriors that bet on me that one day, they will win that bet.: I offer him a kind smile. “I do not wish to let them down.”
“Your kindness is noted, Princess.” Orion chuckles warmly. He lowers his voice slightly. “Though frankly, we’d all be thrilled if you joined our riding competitions some day. A challenge from royalty would make things interesting.”
“He’s right,” Kassandra adds. “We have tournaments every time we’re on land. Archery, swordplay, even cooking contests.” Kassandra watches as a warrior walks towards a pavilion a little ways off with a tray of things. “There go our treats, Princess. Shall we?” Kassandra tasks my hand and starts leading me away.
“But… wait, I want to hear more about these competitions!” I say, looking back at Orion. Kassandra looks back at Orion for a moment before beckoning him with her head. He nods and falls into step next to me.
“Well, every time we’re on land, we pick a day toward the end of our stay.” Orion starts, walking with us to the pavilion. “At midday, the competitions start. Archery competition, sword forms. Our last cooking competition was making the best honeyed cake.” A grin spreads across his face. “Barnabas enters the cooking competition every time, despite burning everything he touches.”
“You could join as either a competitor or a judge.” Kassandra says as we reach the pavilion. Kassandra holds out a hand, helping me down. I sit on the ground, leaning against a bunch of pillows. Pēgē lays down to my right, her head on my lap. Kassandra lowers herself on my left, her right leg stretching out and her left leg cocked at a forty-five degree angle. Her left arm reaches out to rest on her knee. Orion sits across from us. “No pressure either way. It’s all for camaraderie.”
“I believe I’d like the opportunity to compete, Mercenary.” I say, my hand absentmindedly running through Pēgē’s fur. “If I’m to earn the respect of your warriors, I believe the best move is to train with them, fight with them, before I judge them.”
“What a fantastic opinion to have, Princess.” Kassandra nods approvingly.
“You’ll have the whole camp cheering for you!” Orion agrees. “Fair warning, our sparring matches get rough. I wouldn’t want you to get your pretty royal dress getting torn.”
“I’ve never been afraid of a little dirt,” I scoff, taking a sip of tea as Kassandra hands me a cup. “Neither have I ever been afraid of tearing a dress, as I don’t wear dresses while doing dirty things.” I lean toward Orion, smirking. “Watch me spar like a champion, and you’ll soon forget about the dresses.” Orion takes another look at me and bursts out laughing.
“By Zeus, I like this princess! You’re going to fit right in with us.” He winks at Kassandra and then stands. “I’ll leave you to it.” He bows slightly to me. “It was a pleasure to speak with you, Princess Y/N. We’re looking forward to having you with us.” He walks away, leaving Kassandra and I alone. She leans forward, presenting me with a honey cake.
“Would you like one of these?” She asks, looking up at me. “I can feed it to you. Get my warriors talking.” I take the cake from Kassandra’s hand and look at it. Then I start slowly moving as if I’m going to feed it to Kassandra. She smirks, closing her eyes and opening her mouth slightly. Then I smash it in her face, getting her lips, chin, and one of her cheeks messy with crumbs and sticky with honey.
“They’ll talk about that, that’s for sure!” I laugh deeply. Kassandra gasps dramatically before dissolving into laughter.
“Oh you vile, vile princess!” She jokes, grabbing another cake and returning the favor, smearing honey on my nose. I giggle as I pull away, honey dripping onto my lip. Kassandra licks her lips. “Worth it.” She says confidently. “Though I might need to kiss that honey off your nose, just to make sure you’re all clean.”
“Fine,” I say, shaking my head.”But just the nose. You have to work your way up to anything else.” I look her up and down, trying to read her. “I hope you’re not afraid of hard work, Mercenary, because winning my affection is going to be just that.” Kassandra props herself up even more, just enough to kiss the honey off my nose.
“I’m always down for a challenge.” Kassandra’s eyes sparkle as she pulls back just enough to look into my eyes.
“Good,” I whisper, looking down at the honey on her lips. “Because I’m stubborn. I’m independent. I will challenge you at every step.” My eyes flick back up to hers. “I’m a challenger. It’s who I am.” Kassandra doesn’t break my gaze.
“That’s why I chose you.” She matches my tone. “Anyone can submit to authority. But a true partner would keep me sharp, make me think, hold me accountable.”
“I don’t think you understand how truly stubborn I am.” I say, grabbing a cloth to wipe the rest of the honey from my nose and lip. Then I reach over Kassandra and dig in her pack, grabbing some more venison from her pack and offering it to Pēgē. She takes it gratefully. I lay back down against the pillows and go back to petting my lynx. “I will not be sitting idly by at your camp, waiting for you to come home. I will not be sewing your clothes when a sword pierces through your armor into your gut. I will not be-” I gesture to the honey cakes in front of us. “Baking you cakes to feed you when you come home.” I lean in and look Kassandra in the eye. “I will not be your pillow princess, Mercenary. I will be with you on your ship. I will be with you in all battles, defeats and victories alike. I will be with you when you drink, when you eat, when you roam. I am not someone to be set to the side. You will not sail away without me to not even look back. Is that understood?” Kassandra’s eyes blaze with admiration as she looks at me.
“Every word you just said is exactly why I want you as my equal.” Kassandra says, leaning in even closer, our lips almost touching. “I don’t want an ornament, Y/N. You think I’d waste the opportunity to have my other half fight beside me? You’ll be on my ship, in every council meeting, at my side when I negotiate treaties. Hell, if pirates attack our port tomorrow, you’ll be throwing javelins right alongside me.” Kassandra reaches up and cups my cheek. “I don’t want a pillow princess. I want a queen who rules half of my empire with me.” Her finger gently swipes along my cheek. “And gods help anyone who tries to put you on a shelf.”
I look Kassandra in the eyes, wondering how genuine her words are. My heart swells a little as my breath catches in my chest. I can’t focus with her breath warming my lips.
“If you can promise I won’t be an ornament to just sit on a shelf and look pretty, I won’t be as stubborn as you court me, Mercenary.”
“No shelves,” she promises. “We’ll share command, protect each other in battle, build a life where neither of us is ever second to anyone.”
“I believe you.” I say before I even know what I’m saying. I reach out and place a hand on her arm, tracing her muscles. My mind goes places it hasn’t gone before. I get distracted by how strong she is, how very, very sexy she looks.
“Good.” She says quietly. “Maybe I should start by getting my wife-to-be a mentor. Maybe Orion? He’s my best warrior.”
“I don’t know,” I sigh and lean back a little bit. “If you want me to have some training, maybe my wife-to-be should be the one to train me.” I tease her. Kassandra gets an excited twinkle in her eye.
“Oh, I would gladly do that for you,” She hums. “I should warn you, however, that my training involves a lot of close contact.” Kassandra places a hand on my thigh. “Sparring where our bodies press together, learning sword forms with hands guiding yours.” Her hand rides up my leg. “We’ll start slow. Basic footwork, blocking, those sorts of things. Then we’ll build to more advanced combat skills. By summer you’ll be wielding a blade like one of my lieutenants.” Her hand stops on my hip. “And if we happen to get distracted by our growing passion between drills? Well, that’s just an added benefit of our private lessons.”
“You’d have to actually teach me something for that to happen, Mercenary.” I say quietly, my eyes glued to her hand on my hip.
“I can teach you a lot of things, Princess.” She whispers back, leaning in close. “Just as long as you put up a good fight during lessons.”
“You want a fight, do you?” I look back at Kassandra’s face. “What kind of fight are you hoping for, Mercenary? Because one wouldn’t want to dishonor a princess with the wrong kind of fight, would they?”
“The kind where we both win,” she replies, her eyes flicking down to my breasts. “Though if you’re worried about dishonor, there are ways around that. A soundproof tent, perhaps?” She raises an eyebrow.
“You may have to do just that.” I murmur, my eyes glued to her lips. “I have a feeling you’re going to make me scream.” Kassandra inhales sharply, her eyes coming back up to meet mine.
“Gods, you’re going to be the death of me, aren’t you?” She leans in as if to kiss me, but I put a finger between our lips.
“I’m going to make you work for it, Mercenary. No part of me comes for free. Understood?”
“Perfectly.” Kassandra nods, kissing my finger gently. “I’ll woo you in time, Princess. I’ll show you my devotion, my loyalty, my love. Just don’t shut me out while I court you.”
“I won’t,” I promise. “You’ve got a fair chance, I promise.”
“Good.” Kassandra grins, sitting up. “It’s getting late, and I just promised I’d do right by you. Weaving jasmin into your hair will have to wait for another day.” Kassandra stands up and holds a hand out to me. “Let me get you back to your palace.”
I look at her hand for a moment before I take it and let her pull me to my feet. Once standing she pulls me close, her other hand wrapping around my waist.
“Tomorrow we’ll start training.” She whispers, looking down at me. “We’ll make you into a Mercenary Queen yet.”
Warnings: (A good amount of) porn with plot, [plot warnings] medical discussions, talk of dead bodies, talk of murder [porn warnings] fingering, car sex, strap on, verse!Wanada, verse!reader, Y/N sucking on Wanda's strap, manipulation, rough sex, clit smacking, ass smacking
Summary: Y/N is living a great life. She's an English teacher at a local high school, she somehow owns a house in this economy, and she's got Pancake, her Australian Shepherd best friend. Not to mention her extremely kind, unbelievably smart, and obnoxiously sexy girlfriend, Wanda. Her life is like a dream. But her real dreams, the ones that come at night, show her something that feels somehow more real than every day life. Can she figure out what it is? And when she does, can she handle the reality of the dream?
A/N: I really hope you guys like part 2. I left it open for a part 3, so if you want a part 3, just lmk!
I pull into my driveway, the door of my garage creaking in the heat of summer as it rises, surprised to see my girlfriend’s car sitting there. Usually she’s still at work when I get home. I park my car next to hers and shut the engine off, sitting in the car while the garage door closes behind me. The more I think about it, the more this worries me. Either Wanda had an insanely bad day and needed to take off before she blew up at someone, or something incredibly good happened, and I’m about to get a surprise.
I hate surprises.
I get out of my car, grab my purse, and shut the door. Walking around Wanda’s car I place a hand on the hood. Cold. She’s been back for a while. She leaves after me, so maybe she didn’t even go to work today.
Opening the door from the garage to the inside of the house doesn’t help right away. The first thing I smell is lasagna, which Wanda will make whether she’s happy or upset. But what I smell next confirms my fears: bread. Not just any bread, though. It’s banana bread. I’m allergic to bananas, so I can’t eat it, and Wanda doesn’t like to eat things that I don’t eat, so Wanda only bakes banana bread when she’s mad at the world. I hate it when she’s mad at the world. My students, however, certainly wish she were an angrier person.
I set my keys and purse down in the entry way, kicking my shoes off and moving them to their place on the mud mat before I head deeper into the house. I creep into the kitchen where I see Wanda, furiously whisking away at a new batch of batter at the island, surrounded by loaves of banana bread, her signature apron covered in flour and batter. I lean against the doorframe, my arms crossed over my chest, watching her for a minute.
Usually, Wanda is very observant. She has to be. She’s the head medical examiner in Los Angeles, so she has to pay close attention to detail and evidence. But when she gets like this? The whole sad, frustrated, angry routine, it’s like she loses all sense of her skills and training. I hate seeing her this way.
“Hey, baby,” I say quietly. Wanda looks up, pausing mid-whisk, looking as if I caught her with her fingers in another woman’s cunt. I push myself from the doorframe and walk around the island, planting myself directly next to her. I reach out and take her hands, forcing her to put down the bowl and whisk. I check to make sure there isn’t any banana on her palms before I lift them to my lips, placing a single kiss on each palm. “What’s going on?” I whisper, looking into her eyes to let her know that I seriously want to know what’s going on, that this isn’t just some routine question I’m asking. “Did you go to work today?”
“No,” she shakes her head. “I got called in last night.”
“Yeah, I remember,” I nod. “Right as we were going to bed. I admire you and your job, but I hate sleeping without you. Of course I remember.”
“Double homicide,” she whispers, holding back tears. “Two preteen boys, probably around twelve years old. Their bodies were absolutely destroyed, the skin falling from their bones.” She looks up at me, sad and defeated.
Our dynamic is perfect for us. She’s the more outgoing, professional, and dominant half of the relationship outside of our house. In public, she’s the one to hold my hand, to tug me closer, to claim me as hers when other people hit on me. She’s strong, confident, and sure of herself. At home and in bed, I’m the dominant half. I’m the big spoon, I take care of the more ‘masculine’ chores like taking care of the lawn and the pool (except for the garden, that’s all Wanda), and I take care of Wanda in bed.
Even with her softer side, Wanda rarely cries. In fact, I’m not sure I’ve ever seen her cry. But here she is, about to fall apart in my arms, completely broken and vulnerable. I pull her into me, wrapping my arms around her and holding her tight. It takes her a minute, but pretty soon she’s holding me, too, completely falling apart against my shoulder. I try to comfort her by shushing her, telling her that it’s okay, that I love her, and placing kisses on her head. Her knees start to buckle, and that’s when I know she’s done. I gently lead her to the sink so she can wash her hands while I untie her apron and hang it on the peg in the kitchen.
When Wanda’s hands are washed I pick her up, taking her in my arms bridal style. She wraps her arms around my neck and turns her face into my body, still sniffling. I take her into the living room, set her down on the couch, and cover her with her favorite fluffy blanket. Then I grab the remote and turn on her favorite sitcom. As I turn to walk away, Wanda grabs my hand.
“You’re not staying with me?” She asks weakly. I lean down and kiss her forehead. Once, twice, three times. Then I pull back.
“I want to get the kitchen clean, baby. And I want to get something in your stomach. Give me some time to clean up, then I’ll be back with dinner, okay?” Wanda nods, giving me a smile as she lets go of my hand. I walk into the kitchen. The first thing I do is fill Wanda’s favorite Stanley cup with some water and bring it back for her. Coming up behind the couch, I place a kiss on Wanda’s head and hand her the water.
“Thank you, Y/N,” she says quietly, the tears already starting to dry up. “I love how you take care of me.”
“I’ll always take care of you, my love.” I say, placing another kiss on her head before going back to the kitchen.
I pack up all the loaves of banana bread and place them in a cardboard box, one that you might get from a grocery store for your groceries. There’s enough to give every kid in my homeroom a loaf to take home, three for the teachers to share in the teacher’s lounge, and twelve to split between my classes during the day, two for each class. Then I put on some rubber cleaning gloves and start to clean the dishes. I throw out the batter that Wanda had been working on when I walk in and set the bowl in the sink to soak. I wipe down the counter, rinse of the mixing utensils, then throw everything in the dishwasher. Finally, once the kitchen is clean, I take two plates from the cupboard, cut into the lasagna that Wanda made, and place a piece on each plate. I stick a fork into each slice and grab the plates, walking back to the living room. Wanda lifts her blanket as I approach, and I settle into the count next to her as she throws the blanket over me.
Wanda and I eat dinner watching her sitcom, cuddling once we’re finished eating. I wrap my arm around her shoulders and she rests against me, her mood slowly picking up.
After a few episodes Wanda suddenly sits up, looking at me. I know the look. That’s her playful look. I reach up and brush my fingers against her cheek.
“Are you sure, my love?” I ask her. “You had a very bad night last night. Are you sure that you don’t want to just rest?”
“No,” she shakes her head. “You are the only person who makes me feel better, no matter the situation.” She leans in and kisses my neck seductively. I sigh, my head falling back onto the couch. Wanda smirks at my noise, her hand coming to rest on my opposite cheek from her as she climbs onto my lap, straddling me. She moves her lips from my neck to my mouth, and I can no longer resist. My hands go to her waist and I melt into her kiss. I swipe my tongue along her bottom lip, asking permission to enter. Wanda grants it easily, opening her mouth to let me inside. I slip my tongue beyond her lips, swiping my tongue over hers in a dominant fashion.
Wanda snakes her hand between our bodies, her hand coming up my skirt and cupping my pussy over my panties. She rubs my clit, my panties quickly growing wet. I moan, shoving my tongue deep into her throat. I maneuver my hands to slide underneath the waistband of her sweats at her hips, and I get excited.
“You went commando today, baby?” I whisper, barely taking my tongue from her mouth. “Were you planning this all day?”
“Maybe,” she smiles, running her tongue down mine. “Once you were gone for the day, I realized how much I miss you. When you’re not next to me, my heart aches for you.” Wanda moves her other hand to one of mine, bringing it around to her front and shoving my hand deeper into her sweats, my fingers sliding through slick folds. “Other parts of me ache for you.”
“Wanda,” I murmur, my fingers curling slightly against her. Wanda smirks, craning her head down to kiss my neck. She knows that spot that makes my nerves twitch and attaches her lips to that exact spot, placing light, gentle kisses on my skin. I move my fingers through Wanda’s folds, finding her hole and rubbing a finger over it before I insert my finger. Wanda hums against my neck, moving her hips on my finger. I squeeze her hip with my other hand, following her movements on top of me.
“You always make me feel better,” she whispers to me, gasping into my ear as she coats my finger and drips onto my thighs. I press my thumb against her clit to steady her on me as she starts to shake.
“You’re my life, Wanda,” I tell her, sliding my hand from her waist to her back, pulling her closer to my body. “I’ll do whatever, whenever, wherever… for you.”
Wanda tucks her head into me, her mouth directly at my ear, as she wraps a hand around my head. She lets out a loud moan as she releases onto my finger, her juices running down my wrist and dripping onto my thigh and the backside of my skirt, staining it. Wanda sits on my lap, finger still inside her, breathing heavily into my ear for a few minutes. Then she places a few kisses on my neck before pulling back, her arms wrapped around my neck.
“I told you.” She says, slightly breathless, eyes shining. “You always make me feel better.”
“So you’re feeling better?” I ask, smiling up at her. She nods and leans down, placing her lips on mine. She kisses me sweetly, passionately, and I start to pull my finger out of her so I can hold her face in my hands. Wanda makes a noise and sits deeper on me, trapping me inside her. I laugh and pull back, moving my free hand up to brush Wanda’s hair out of her face. “C’mon, baby, I need my hand back.”
“We’ve got a few hours until we should be responsible and go to bed,” Wanda shrugs. “What’s your hand doing otherwise?”
“So you just want to sit like this for four hours?” I laugh. “Come on, my love. Sit next to me on the couch. We’ll put your sitcoms back on and, if you take those sweats off, I’ll play with you until bedtime. How does that sound?”
“Fine,” Wanda pouts, pulling herself off of me and rolling next to me onto the couch. She pulls her sweat pants down and kicks them off of her. “As long as you eat me for dessert at one point tonight.”
“Don’t worry, darling,” I purr, bringing my finger up to my lips and placing it on my tongue. I suck her off my digit before pulling my finger from between my lips with a loud pop. “I’m always hungry for dessert.”
The next morning I wake up to find Wanda’s side of the bed empty. I stretch, let out a little groan, and sit up.
Our clothes are in the hamper, which is not where we left them last night, and our door is open. A few moments later, Pancake waddles through the door and jumps on the bed, panting in my face. I scratch Pancake behind her ears and let her give my hand a few licks.
“Where’s Mom, huh girl? Where’s your mom?” I ask her. Pancake just looks at me and barks. I shake my head before planting a kiss on Pancake’s forehead and pushing her off me so I can swing my legs over the edge of my bed. I slip my feet into my slippers and head to the bathroom to get ready for my day.
After I shower, brush my hair and teeth, and get dressed, I head for the kitchen, expecting to find my girlfriend eating breakfast over a newspaper. Instead, I find a clean kitchen, a pre-made breakfast of half a grapefruit and Greek yogurt with honey, a packed and ready lunch for my day, and a note. I walk around the island and pick up the yogurt, dipping a spoon left out for me into the cup and placing the spoon in my mouth, sucking the honey from the spoon as I read the note.
‘Good morning, Y/N my love,’ the note reads. ‘I’ve got breakfast and lunch for you. Pancake has been fed and walked, if you would please just let her out in the backyard before you leave for work that would be beautiful. Come home ready, I have a special date night planned. I’ll have your outfit picked out for you by the time you get home. I love you. See you tonight.’
I fold up the note and slide it into my back pocket so I can have it with me all day. Then I quickly finish the yogurt and take the grapefruit outside with me while Pancake has a few more minutes in the morning sun. When Pancake has been able to spend more time outside and my grapefruit is eaten, I take care of my breakfast things, make sure Pancake is set for the day, and grab my lunch, purse, and the metric tonne of banana bread Wanda baked last night before I head to work.
I walk into the school with only my fellow teachers and a few early riser students in the halls. I go about my day as I usually do, teaching my students about Hamlet, Gatsby, and, in the case of my science fiction class, how midichlorians are the stupidest plot pusher ever introduced. For my lunch hour, I sit in my classroom and eat the meal that Wanda packed for me with the three students that normally hang out with me. I finish my day teaching with students excited to write their papers on their favorite science fiction book and all the banana bread eaten.
At home, Wanda’s car isn’t in the garage. Instead, in the driveway on her side, sits our dog sitter’s car. I pull into the garage, exit my car, and head into the house.
Waiting for me just inside the door is Pancake, looking nice with a freshly washed coat, a cute, pink collar and a pink bow clipped to her fur behind her ear to match. I kneel down and gently scratch under Pancake’s chin.
“You’re looking snappy, girl.” I say to her, “where’s your mom’s car? Why is Jessica here?” I look down and notice a note held against Pancake’s neck by her collar. I pull out the note and open it.
‘I’ve picked out your outfit for the night. It’s all laid out for you on our bed. Jessica is going to drive you to the location I’ve picked out, and she’s going to take Pancake for the night so it can be just us when we get home. I’m excited to see you, my love.’
I smile at the note and take it with me to our bedroom. Wanda has laid out a brand new dress for me, a beautiful white dress with teal thread work all over the skirt. The shoes are new, white converse with teal laces. The corner of my mouth bends up. Teal is my favorite color. Wanda must be planning something big tonight.
I change into the dress, first changing into my sexiest bra and panties, these red lace ones that Wanda absolutely loves, put on some ankle high socks, and throw the shoes on. I go to the bathroom to give my teeth a fresh brush, run a hairbrush through my hair, and touch up my makeup.
When I leave my room, Jessica is waiting by the front door with Pancake. The dog even has a new leash to match her collar and bow. I walk over to them and kneel down to pet my dog.
“Let me ask you this, Jessica,” I say, tapping on Pancake’s bow. “Why did you take Pancake to the groomer and get her new accessories if she’s just going back to your place for the night?”
“I plead the fifth.” Our sitter says with a smile. I shake my head and let out a chuckle before standing up.
“Alright, let’s get this show on the road. I don’t want to be late for Wanda.”
“After you, Y/N.” Jessica says, opening the door and stepping aside for me. I step into the nice Los Angeles evening air and listen to Jessica lock the door behind us. She passes by me and walks down the steps with Pancake, opening the back door to let Pancake jump in. Then she walks around to the passenger side of her car and opens the door. “Madam.” She bows, trying hard not to crack a smile. I skip down the steps and make my way to her. I curtsey, and that causes both of us to laugh before I climb into the car.
Jessica takes us through downtown Los Angeles and out of the main city limits down to Huntington Beach. She stops at a seemingly unimportant little path that leads down some stairs to the beach. Jessica puts her car in park and leaps out, rushing to open the door for me. I wait for her, stepping out of the door as soon as she pops it open. Jessica points toward the path and I thank her before heading down the path.
At the bottom of the steps is a red carpet, laid out over the sand to a table on the beach. I walk down the red carpet, a cute arch with apple blossoms woven through the lattice openings on the opposite side of the table. To the left of the table sit three chairs with a musician sitting in each one. The first musician plays a harp, the second a cello, and the third a violin.
There are two places set at the table. Wanda stands on the right side, her hands clasped in front of her body, waiting for me. She’s wearing her signature three piece suit; black jacket and pants, black vest with red embroidered roses, and a white shirt. She’s also got the matching black tie and handkerchief, both embroidered with red roses. Her striking red hair is pulled half into a bun on the backside of her head while the other half flows over her shoulders to rest on her breasts.
I walk right over to her and wrap my arms around her neck. She wraps her arms under my butt and lifts me into the air, twirling me around. I turn my head toward her, my face pushing into her well maintained hair. When she sets me down, Wanda wraps one arm around my waist to draw me into her, while the other comes up to cup my face. I lean into her palm and close my eyes, resting against her touch for just a moment.
“How was your day, my love?” She asks, her tone soft and warm. “The kids give you any trouble?”
“None at all,” I say, shaking my head. “I’ve got really good kids.”
“It sounds like you do.” Wanda chuckles.
“And your day?” I ask, opening my eyes to look at her. “How was your day today?”
“Better than yesterday,” she admits. “I gave… that case… to a colleague. It’s for the best, I think. So today I did a few autopsies requested by the DA and did a little trial prep for a testimony I have to give next week.”
“Sounds like an easy day.”
“It was.” She nods. Wanda leans down and connects her lips to mine. Our first kiss of the day is slow, intentional, and full of purpose. The kiss feels like a perfect eternity, but ends way too soon. Wanda pulls back and looks me in the eyes, searching for something in them. But what, I don’t know. “Would you like to eat?” She whispers. I nod. “Alright. Let’s get you sitting down.”
Wanda pulls me to the left side of the table and pulls out the chair, helping me into it as she pushes the chair back towards the table. Then she sits at the right side. Almost instantly, a man in a suit brings out two plates covered with plate domes. He sets one in front of each of us before stepping back. I watch him walk over to a table I hadn’t seen previously, as it’s hidden from the path by a bush. He comes back over with a pitcher full of water and fills our glasses. Then he sets the pitcher on the table and takes the domes off, stepping back.
On my plate is a steak, a healthy portion of mashed potatoes, broccoli, and a nice gravy. I look over to see Wanda with the same thing. It makes me laugh.
“You don’t like steak very much, Wanda.”
“But you love it, Y/N.”
“This is a dinner that you got privately catered. You could have asked them to make you anything you want, why have them make something you feel neutral about?”
“Why are you questioning my meal choices, Y/N?” Wanda sits straight in her chair, tilting her head. “Is it really that important to you?”
“No, not really,” I admit. “I guess I’m just trying to figure out what’s going on here. This is obviously a date night, which I love. But you’re usually too busy to do date nights unless it’s our anniversary or a birthday. We don’t even get all of our holidays together. I guess I’m just wondering what is so special about tonight?”
“Can’t I just take the woman I love out on a romantic dinner date to woo her into having sex with me later?” Wanda chuckles, finding her joke funny. I don’t.
“Wanda, this is making me nervous,” I say. “You know that I don’t really like surprises. And the fact that you think that joke would work when you know very well that I’ll be having sex with you no matter what, makes me even more nervous.” I scoot the chair even closer to the table. “What’s going on? Please, baby, tell me.” Wanda looks at me and notices how serious I am. She nods and scoots her chair forward too, reaching out for my hand.
“I’m sorry that all this has made you nervous, baby.” She sighs, as if she’s preparing to let a large weight fall from her shoulders. “The truth is, something about the case I caught a few nights ago really rattled me. I’m not sure what it is, but the feeling of unease just refuses to leave my body.” She pauses again, taking a moment to herself. “And that feeling? That feeling only ever goes away when I’m with you. So I’ve decided to leave my job and start my own private practice. There’s more money in it, but more importantly, I can spend more time with you.” Wanda flicks her eyes up to meet mine. “More time for us to potentially start a family.”
“Wanda, you know how I feel about that,” I laugh. “We can talk about that after we get married.”
“And that’s part two to the night.” Wanda looks over at the path I came down, and I follow her gaze. Running toward us is Pancake, excited as all hell to see us. She runs right up to me, butt wagging, and sits in the sand next to me. I release Wanda’s hand and turn my attention to our dog. I rub her head with both of my hands, her lolling tongue lapping at one of my hands.
“What are you doing here, Pancake?” I laugh, leaning down to kiss the top of her head. Her bow is gone, and she’s got a new collar on, and something is written on it. I can’t fully read it, so I unclip the collar from around her neck and straighten it out to make it easier. My eyes widen as I turn back to Wanda, now kneeling in the sand. She’s holding an open ring box in her hand with the most gorgeous ring inside that I’ve ever seen. “Wanda!” I gasp, a little stunned. “Your suit!”
“Forget about the suit,” Wanda laughs, shaking her head. “There’s always dry cleaning. And if worse comes to worse, I can afford a new suit. The real question is-”
“Yes!” I interrupt her, too excited to let her finish.
“No, Y/N, please, let me ask you.” Wanda laughs again. “I’ve been waiting to ask you this question since you agreed to our first date. Please let me ask you.”
“Okay, okay, I’ll let you ask.” I say, my body humming with excitement. I bounce on the balls of my feet, wringing my hands in front of me. Wanda talks a little step forward with her upright foot and drags herself closer to me.
“Y/N, my life changed drastically the minute you entered it.” She starts her speech, and I can already feel the tears welling in my eyes. “I knew that with you I would be safe, loved, and protected. And I knew I’d provide the same for you. Y/N, you have become my all, my everything. My morning sun and my evening star. You are my entire world, my love, and I can’t imagine finishing my life without you. Y/N, will you make me the happiest woman on the planet and make me your wife?”
“Yes!” I scream as soon as she’s done speaking. “Yes, yes, yes!” I hold out my hand and let Wanda slide the ring onto my finger. She stands up and I throw my arms around her neck. She lifts me up and twirls me again, placing kisses on my cheek. “A million times yes!”
“I’m so happy you said yes,” she whispers into my ear. I pull myself back and kiss her furiously, desperate to be inside her, or for her to be inside me, it really doesn’t matter.
“Did you really think I’d say no?” I ask after kissing her. “Was that really a worry?”
“Of course it was,” Wanda chuckles nervously, setting me down. “You’re so incredible, Y/N, sometimes it’s hard to imagine that you actually picked me.”
“Of course I picked you, Wanda,” I whisper, raising my hand to cup her cheek. “I picked you before you even asked me on that first date. I picked you the moment I first saw you.”
“Really?” Wanda says in disbelief. “I didn’t realize you even noticed who I was. What was it about that first day?”
“It was-” I stop mid-sentence, trying to remember that day. The thing is, I can’t. Not really. Digging deep into my brain, only a slim memory flows over the wrinkles of the organ. The day I met Wanda has always seemed so clear when I wasn’t directly calling on it, but now that I am, I can’t see the memory clearly. And what I can see doesn’t make sense. The memory is filled with people I don’t know: a nicely dressed dark haired man, a rugged looking blonde guy, a strikingly beautiful yet incredibly intimidating woman, a guy with a bow standing protectively close to her, and a mousey guy with classes, scared of his own shadow. I tilt my head in thought, trying to wrack my brain to figure out who they are. “You know actually, I can’t remember exactly.” I straighten my head and look at Wanda, my thinking expression melting away to the soft love that lies underneath. “What I do remember, and what’s more important, is that I love you more than anything. Isn’t that all that matters?”
“Absolutely it is.” Wanda agrees, leaning down to capture my lips in hers. I melt into her arms, not wanting this moment to end. But like with everything else in public, Wanda decides when to move on to the next thing. She pulls away and glances at the table. “You hungry?”
“I’m hungry,” I admit, “but I’m not sure I’m hungry for steak anymore,” I look at Wanda through my eyelashes and I see her smirking at me.
“Do me a favor,” she says, leading me back to my seat. “Eat some dinner, gain some energy, and enjoy the delicious dessert I baked earlier. Then we can go home, and you can fuck me into the early morning hours.” She leans in as she sits back in her chair. “Maye you can even call out tomorrow. Have them get you a sub for the 24-hour flu. Spend all day with me in bed.”
“If I did that, you’d be a day behind setting up your practice.” I tease. I pick up my silverware and cut into my steak. Wanda does the same. “I’ll tell you what. I’ll eat this meal. Enjoy your most delicious and amazing dessert, then I’ll fuck you into oblivion, and you can work on your practice tomorrow knowing I’ll be struggling through every single one of my classes. How does that sound?”
“You had me at ‘fuck me into oblivion’.” Wanda smirks as she sticks her fork into her mouth.
Wanda doesn’t waste any time, even on the car ride home. She has me pull my dress up so I’m not sitting on it and cups my pussy while she’s driving, her lips salivating as she feels what I’m wearing for her. As we drive, she starts by rubbing my clit over my panties for stimulation with friction. I turn so my back is partially against the door and open my legs wider for easier access. She runs a finger up and down the clothed portion of my pussy, pushing the cloth between my folds. It doesn’t take her too long to push the fabric out of the way and insert a finger inside me.
I gasp at the pressure, lifting myself slightly in the seat. I throw my head back against the headrest and sit there as Wanda works her finger magic. She pumps in and out of me, increasing the pace for a few minutes before slowing down again. I grip onto the oh shit bar hard as Wanda inserts a second finger inside of me, stretching me wider.
As we get closer to downtown Los Angeles, Wanda increases the pace and never slows down again. She’s in and out, in and out, calling me all sorts of pet names. I drip my liquid onto her car seat, but neither of us seem to care. I reach over my leg and start rubbing my clit, aiming for some extra stimulation. It helps tremendously, my swollen clit ready to burst almost as soon as I brush my finger across it.
“Rub that clit for me, baby,” Wanda says, her fingers curling inside of me, her nails scraping against my walls. “Come on my carseat. I want to be able to smell you every time I look at that seat, you hear me?”
“Yes, Wanda,” I moan, rubbing my clit harder. “Fuck, I’m close. Keep fucking me baby, I’m so close, I’ll get it all over your car!”
“Squirt all over my car, baby,” Wanda increases the pace even more, and I rub my clit to match her speed. Then Wanda backtracks. “Wait baby, hold it in. Don’t come yet. We’re almost home, wait until we get into the garage.”
“No, baby, I’m so close,” I whine, feeling the familiar heat building in my stomach. “I c-can’t stop it!”
“No, baby, not yet, we’re almost home.” I turn my head to look out the window and see her turning onto our street. I’m so close it hurts, but I love Wanda. I want to do everything she asks. So I stop playing with my clit and focus on my breathing as I look back over at Wanda. She glances over at me every few seconds, a smile on her face. I’ve made her happy.
Wanda pulls into our driveway, and it’s agony how slow the garage door opens.
“Hang in there, baby.” She whispers, her fingers refusing to slow down for even a second. “Almost there.” As soon as the garage door is up Wanda drives in, closing the garage door behind her. As soon as she presses the button she shuts off the car, but doesn’t move. The garage door closing is even more painfully slow than when it was opening.
As soon as the garage door closes, Wanda shifts so she can bring her other hand down on my clit and rubs it hard. It doesn’t take my already swollen clit very long to be completely overwhelmed. I grab onto Wanda’s wrist, the one with her fingers pumping in and out of me, and I shove her deep inside of me, my walls clenching around her fingers as I come. But Wanda doesn’t want that. She rips her fingers out of me, allowing my juices to squirt all over her leather seats. I scream her name as I writhe in the seat, grasping onto her arm for support as my walls contract within me. As I come down, Wanda kisses me roughly.
“God, you’re so beautiful when you come,” she growls affectionately, gripping my hair in her fist. “The only time you’re more beautiful is when you’re making me come.”
“Then let’s follow through with our previous plan.” I insist. “God, I need to make you happy.”
“You already do,” Wanda assures me, but she rushes to get out of the car. I follow her, chasing her from the garage and into the house, then into our bedroom. Wanda cackles with laughter as she runs inside, taking off her suit jacket and tossing it to the floor by our bedroom door. I reach behind me to grab the zipper at my back, but Wanda turns and stops me. “Wait!” I practically run into her, not expecting her to stop. My hands fall to my sides as Wanda places her hands on my shoulders. “Let me.”
“Okay,” I whisper, turning my back to her and reaching behind me to move my hair out of the way. I feel her fingers on my back, light and gentle, as she takes the zipper and slowly drags it down. Once the dress is unzipped Wanda steps back, and the dress falls to the floor around my ankles. I turn around slowly and step out of the dress. Looking up at Wanda makes my heart skip a beat. She’s so sexy in the last two pieces of her suit, one arm across her chest supporting her other arm as her thumbnail is in between her teeth. Wanda looks from my pussy up to my breasts, then up to my eyes.
“You’re so beautiful,” she whispers. “I should have done this sooner.”
“Should have done what sooner?” I chuckle, stepping close enough to her in order to start undoing the buttons on her vest. “Propose? I agree.” I look up at Wanda, but the glaze over her eyes tells me that proposing isn’t what she’s thinking about. “Hey,” I say, placing both my hands on her cheeks. “Are you with me?” Wanda’s eyes regain their life and she looks down at me. She places both of her hands over mine and nods.
“Of course, my love.” She murmurs. “I’m right here with you.” She slides her hands off of mine and continues to unbutton her vest. Once she shrugs that off, she gently pushes me to sit on the edge of the bed. I plop down and unbutton, then unzip, her pants as she unbuttons her shirt, pulling her tie loose from her neck. I pull Wanda’s pants down and I’m shocked by what I see. Not necessarily shocked, actually, more surprised that I hadn’t noticed until now.
Wanda is wearing my favorite pair of her panties, lacy and black so I can see as soon as she’s wet, but she’s also wearing my strap. I look up at her as she finishes unbuttoning her shirt, my hand rising up to grasp the hilt.
“Thought I’d do a little switch,” Wanda shrugs, taking her shirt off and leaving her in just her bra. “I’m going to fuck you first, and then when you’re too tired to carry on, I’m going to ride you until I faint.”
“Wanda,” I mutter, leaning in as I stare up at her, placing my tongue on the tip of her cock. She watches silently as I swirl my tongue around her tip before placing my lips on it. Slowly I slide my lips down her shaft, taking it deeper and deeper in my mouth. Wanda’s eyes widen as my lips make it all the way down to the hilt and I choke, covering her cock in my saliva. Wanda places her hand on the back of my head and shoves her cock even deeper down my throat, my lips touching the skin of her pelvis. I choke again, tears in my eyes, before I pull back and cough up her cock. I start to slide my hand up and down her cock, rubbing my saliva over the entire length.
“That was… hot…” Wanda breathes heavily. Even with the strap covering her pussy, I can smell Wanda getting wetter. I shoot her a wink.
“I’m full of surprises baby.” I whisper. I place my lips back on her cock and slowly start bobbing my head, sucking her off. I slide my hands up her thighs to rest on her ass, grabbing her ass tightly to steady her as I move. Wanda gathers my hair into a ponytail in her fist, her other hand resting on one of mine on her ass as she rolls her head back. I watch her, curious why she’s acting like she can feel everything I’m doing. But I love watching her like this, so I don’t stop.
Not on my own, anyway. After a few minutes of me aggressively sucking Wanda off, she pulls herself out of my mouth and pushes me backward so I’m now laying on the bed with my feet dangling off the edge. Wanda bends down and grabs my legs, placing them against her chest. She reaches down and moves my panties to the side before taking her cock and running it between my folds, coating it with my come.
Wanda slides her cock through me a few times, breathing slowly as if relishing the anticipation. I squirm underneath her, desperate to feel her inside me. We rarely fuck like this, with Wanda taking charge in the strap. Usually I’m the one wrecking her, but this is always a surprising and welcome split from our norm. I let out a little whine and Wanda looks at me, almost as if she’s just realizing that I’m experiencing the same anticipation that she is. She smiles at me.
“Gorgeous,” she whispers. “I’m so fucking in love with you, Y/N,”
“Wanda,” I whisper, intending to repeat the words back to her. Before I can, however, Wanda slides into me, gripping my thighs with her nails. She exhales as I gasp, no hesitation with slamming her cock inside of me. I reach out and rest my hand on her stomach, my face tied in a grimace. “Easy, baby, please. I’m not as used to this as you are.”
“I’m sorry, my love,” Wanda purrs, setting my legs down on either side of her and leaning in. “You’re right.” She places her forearms on either side of me and uses them to steady herself above me. She pushes inside of me, leaning down to kiss my neck. I moan as she enters me, nice and slowly this time, wrapping my arms around her.
“Oh my God,” I say as she fucks me. My walls coat the length of her cock in my juices, making it easier for her to slide in and out of me. When I feel I’ve adjusted a little more, I tilt my head and kiss Wanda’s temple. “Go ahead and try a little faster,” I whisper.
“Are you sure you’re ready?” She asks me. I nod, and Wanda doesn’t waste any time. She increases the movement rate of her pelvis, pumping in and out of me at a faster rate. I grip onto Wanda’s back, wishing at this moment that I had longer nails so I could mark her back. Is if she can read my mind, Wanda clamps down on my neck, sucking almost as hard as she’s fucking me.
Wanda’s cock hits me deep inside, hitting me right at the edge of my G-spot, but not quite. I shift my body with Wanda, hoping that at some point we’ll get just the right angle for her to hit my spot. No matter what I try, though, it won’t.
But then it happens. As if the cock were magical, it grows an extra inch, and Wanda starts to hit that sensitive spot inside me, causing me to yell out in pleasure with every push inside of me. I hold Wanda tighter to me as she pounds inside of me, hitting my spot every time. Once that happens, it doesn’t take long for that heat to begin building in my stomach. Once it does it’s rapid and tingly, and I cry out Wanda’s name as my walls clench around her cock and I spray all over her. It’s so much that I drip past her cock and onto the bed.
Wanda stays inside me as I come down, kissing my neck as I shake around her. When I’m done shaking I turn my head to kiss Wanda properly, desperate to keep the connection going. Wanda starts to stand up again so I follow her, keeping my lips as attached to her as I can. When I’m sitting up again, Wanda takes the strap off of her body and finagles it onto mine.
Once the strap has switched owners, Wanda walks me back so I’m laying with my back against the headboard, the strap sticking straight up, my slick still sticking to the member. Wanda rips her panties from her body and climbs onto the bed, straddling me. She leans down to grab my face and kiss me as she lowers herself onto my cock, my slick all the lube she needs.
My heart quickens as I watch Wanda lower herself onto me. It always quickens when Wanda’s on top and I can see her face while I fuck her. I wrap my arms around her body and unhook her bra, tossing it to the side so I can grab onto her breasts. I feel the weight of Wanda on my pelvis every time she lowers herself on me, her breasts bouncing in my palms.
There’s so much going on that my brian doesn’t know where to focus. Her lips that are on mine? Her breasts that are in my hands? Her pussy that’s swallowing my dick? My hands instinctively tighten around her breasts and Wanda moans against my lips, her kiss becoming even more forceful. I give her breasts another good squeeze before I bring my hands down to rest on her hips. I grip her pelvis and slam her down onto my cock as I bring my hips up, trying to get as deep into her as I possibly can.
Wanda breaks our kiss and wraps her arms around my neck, bringing herself closer to me as she rides me. She breathes heavily in my ear, whispering my name to me. Then I reach down and start rubbing her clit with my thumb, and she’s gasping into my ear, turning her head into me. I place kisses on her chest, wanting to cover every inch of her body with me.
“Y/N,” Wanda groans into my ear. “I’m close,”
“Come on my dick, Wanda,” I encourage her, my thumb rubbing harder on her clit. “Come for me, baby.” Wanda bounces up and down on my dick a few more times as I put even more pressure on her clit. Wanda grunts and then lets out a gasp in my ear as she comes, her juices dripping onto my legs. She moves on my cock a few more times before she slides off, laying down on her side next to me on the bed.
“Fuck,” she says quietly, pressing her face into the covers of our bed. Then she looks up at me. “Take off the rest of your clothes and cuddle with me.”
“As you wish, my love,” I chuckle, getting off the bed. I head into our bathroom, taking the strap off and washing it before I leave it out to dry. Then I walk back into the bedroom proper, taking my panties and bra off on my way before I hop into bed with Wanda. She’s facing me and snuggles into me as we settle under the covers. I wrap my arms around her and pull her close.
“You’ll have to cover this up tomorrow,” Wanda says, running her finger over my neck where she sucked at my skin.
“And whose fault is that?” I laugh, pulling her closer. As I do, my ring catches a glint of moonlight and I flex my finger to look at it. I smile, happy to be claimed by my best friend.
I’m not sure how I know that I’m dreaming, but I do. I walk around in a little bit of a daze, some sort of hazy smoke all around me. I wander around in this nothingness for a while, trying to figure out what I’m doing there. Then, somewhere out in the fog, I hear something. My head whips around to try to figure out where it’s coming from.
I start walking in the direction I think the noise came from, and pretty soon I can hear muffled voices. After a few more minutes of walking, I see some figures in the distance. I quicken my pace to make it over there. As I draw closer the voices become audible, though they’re still muffled.
“I don’t know how it’s possible,” one of the figures, a man, is saying as I approach. There are four figures, but I can’t see any of them clearly. One is bigger than the other three and looks to be green somehow, and one of them might be a girl because of the longer hair, but I can’t be sure. “But she might be keeping her trapped in the same sort of realm that she’s trapped in.”
“How do we get her out?” The one I thought was a girl speaks up, and I can hear that she’s definitely a girl. “She can’t stay in there forever.”
“I mean, she certainly can.” The first man says. “I’m not sure what the timeline is, but I do know there will be a time when we can’t bring her back.”
“But how in the hell is Wanda doing this?” The big, green man says. “She’s supposedly been dead for two years, is it possible that she’s not actually dead?”
“She’s very powerful, Bruce,” the first man responds. “I wouldn’t be surprised if Wanda is trapped under that rubble, sitting in a stasis and somehow keeping herself alive. If she were somehow able to get Y/N to find her, Wanda certainly could have put her under a spell.”
“Wanda putting me under a spell?” I say in reaction to their words. “Magic doesn’t even exist,” As soon as the words are out of my mouth, I see all four of the figures stiffen.
“Y/N?” The one man who hasn’t spoken yet seems to turn his body directly toward me. “Is that you?”
“This is the weirdest dream ever,” I mumble.
“You think you’re in a dream?” The first man asks, turning towards me as well.
“What else is it?” I ask the figures. “I fell asleep in bed, and now I’m here. Of course this is a dream.”
“I’m not really sure how this is happening, but our current conscious worlds are colliding.” The first man says. “Listen, Y/N, I don’t know how long we have, but you really need to listen to me.”
“Listen to you?” I chuckle. “I don’t even know who you are.”
“You don’t know who we are?” The girl speaks up, her tone sounding a little hurt.
“I can’t even see any of you clearly, you’re all muddled, and your voices are muffled. Even if they weren’t, I don’t recognize your voices.”
“Okay, Y/N, listen to me.” The first man says, stepping toward me. “My name is Stephen Strange. Even if you don’t remember me, you do know me. We sent you to Transia to investigate what happened at Wundagore after Wanda brought it down around her. You called Bruce for help and when they got here, you were gone. Do you remember any of that?”
“No?” I say, shaking my head. “That never happened. I’m a high school English teacher. I met Wanda a few years ago, she’s a doctor. We’ve been together for a while. We just got engaged, I mean, our life is pretty much perfect.”
“The engagement.” The guy who calls himself Strange says, turning towards the other three. “That’s the beginning. We don’t have long.” He turns back to me. “Okay, Y/N, this is serious. I think that Wanda has you trapped in a spell. I don’t know if she’s doing it on purpose or if it’s an accident, but we don’t have much time. I think that once the two of you get married in this weird dream world you’re living in, you won’t be able to come back to the real world. You have to figure out how to get out of the spell before the two of you get married.”
“You’re crazy,” I scoff, turning away from them. “This is just a dream, it’s not real. Wanda isn’t some monster, she loves me.”
“Of course she isn’t a monster,” the silent guy walks right next to me, almost as if he can see me, and reaches out. His hand brushes my arm, and my skin burns. I jump back with a hiss and look down at my arm. There’s a burn mark on my left forearm, still sizzling as I look at it. “I’m sorry,” he says, taking a step back. Then he repeats himself. “I know Wanda isn’t a monster. She’s just been through some pretty bad shit. If she is alive under that mountain, we want to bring her back with us. With all of us. But you’re going to have to figure out how to get yourself out of that spell. Or at least where you are being held so that Strange and Wong can take a look at you and see if they can wake you up.”
“You guys are crazy.” I shake my head, stepping back. “This is just a dream. None of this is real.” I raise my voice a little into the void. “And it’s time to wake up now!”
My words seem to work as the world starts to disappear around me. The closest guy to me gestures as if he’s saying something, but I can’t hear him anymore. The figures start to melt away as the world turns black.
I wake up with a bolt in a cold sweat early the next morning. Wanda is sleeping peacefully next to me, an arm slung across my body. She mumbles something groggily and scoots a little closer to me. Then I feel a sharp pain in my left arm. I wince and bring it up to my chest and take a look at it. Right where that guy touched me in my dream, the burn shows up on my arm. My breath catches in my throat, not knowing what to think.
I turn over and pick up my phone. It’s four-thirty, about two hours before I usually get up for work, but I don’t think I can go back to sleep. I gently remove Wanda’s arm from around my chest and get out of bed, heading to the bathroom to shower.
I take my time, washing my hair and body slowly to give me time to think. Those people… do I know them? I don’t recognize the name Stephen Strange, but if Wanda is supposedly that powerful, maybe I wouldn’t know him. She probably would have erased all of my memories of these people.
After my shower I quickly dry off before going back into the bedroom. I get dressed in a simple tee shirt and jeans before heading into the kitchen for breakfast. Just some toast and yogurt, as that’s all my stomach can handle with the nerves creeping through my body. I just wish Pancake were here so I could take her on a walk to try and ease those nerves.
Just before I’m about to leave for work, Wanda comes sauntering into the kitchen, nothing on her body. She comes over and kisses me on the cheek.
“I felt you get up pretty early this morning, babe, are you okay?” She asks, going into the refrigerator for something to eat.
“Yeah, I’m okay,” I say, turning towards her. I’m unsure if I want to bring up the full details of my dream with her right now. “I just had a weird dream last night that’s still sitting with me.” I watch as Wanda stiffens, her hand hovering over the other half of the grapefruit she had left for me yesterday. The pause is only for a split second, but I notice it. She grabs the grapefruit and closes the door.
“Really?” She says, her voice low. That’s her way of letting me know that she’s uncomfortable with the situation because she can’t control the situation. “What was the dream about?”
“I’m not really sure I have time to get into the details, baby, I’m going to be late for work.” I lean in and give her a kiss before walking away.
“I would like to talk about it when you get home.” Wanda says, her tone not really giving me a choice. That makes me nervous.
“Okay, baby, we can do that.” I nod as I grab my keys. “We’ll talk when I get home. I love you.”
“I love you too.” She responds, but something in her voice makes me nervous. She doesn’t say it the way she normally does, with her voice high and sounding like she doesn’t want me to leave. It’s almost as if she’s distracted, like she’s saying the words out of repetition and not because she means them.
I move through my day almost in a haze, unable to get my dream and everything that happened this morning out of my head. I find myself rubbing the burn on my arm almost constantly, and I’m not paying attention in most of my classes.
During my lunch hour, I decide to do a Google search for this Strange guy. I find one guy with the name Stephen Strange, but he’s a doctor in New York, and the man was so muddled in my dream that I can’t match the look from his picture to my dream. So I go on YouTube to see if I can find a video of him talking at all.
I find one, and when I hit play, my blood freezes in my veins. He sounds exactly like the guy in my dream. I watch the video in stunned silence, listening to his voice and memorizing it. I jump when one of my kids comes up to my desk.
“Hey, Ms. Y/L/N, are you okay?” I look up and see Christy, one of the girls that eats lunch in my room, standing over me. Her eyes dart to my computer before she looks back at me. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”
“I might have,” I whisper. Then I shake my head, closing my laptop. “But it’s nothing that you should concern yourself with. It’s alright. Go on, finish your lunch.” I lean back in my chair as Christy goes back to her seat and let out a huge sigh.
Then the phone in my room rings. I pick it up.
“Hello?” I say.
“Hey, Y/N, sorry to bother you at lunch,” Regina, the woman who sits at the front desk, says through the phone. “I’ve got a guy calling for you. I don’t recognize his voice, but he asked for you by name.”
“Okay, did you ask for his name?” I ask. Regina scoffs.
“Of course I did. He says his name is Stephen. Do you know anyone with that name?” My body stiffens. I look up at the three kids that are eating lunch in my class. I bring the phone down from my ear and cover the mouthpiece.
“Girls, I’m sorry, but I’m going to need you to finish lunch somewhere else.” I tell them gently.
“Is everything okay?” Christy asks. I nod.
“Don’t worry, everything’s okay, I just need to take this call, and I need to take it privately. Please just go to the lunchroom for today.” The girls gather their things without any more questions and I watch them quietly leave, the door clicking shut before I bring the phone back up to my ear. “Alright, Regina, you can transfer him over. Thanks.” I wait for a few seconds before I hear the transfer click. “Hello?”
“Hello, is this Y/N Y/L/N?”
“It is, who is calling?”
“This is going to be very strange, as it’s very strange to me, but my name is Stephen. I had a dream last night. In that dream, another Stephen told me that I needed to call and speak with you.”
“I must have met him last night,” I say quietly. “But I don’t know how I know him.”
“Apparently you work with him in your waking world. He told me that I need to tell you to find out what exactly is happening to you, and you need to find where your body is in their world. They want to bring you home, but they can’t without that information.”
“Yeah, okay,” I scoff. “As if that’s going to be easy. I don’t even know who he is.”
“I know, I know, this is all weird.” Stephen says. “But take down my phone number. The other Stephen isn’t sure if you’ll ever be able to speak with him again, but he says that he and I are connected, so he wants you to give me any information you get so I can pass it along.”
“You don’t think this is stupid, do you?” I ask him.
“Oh, this is incredibly stupid,” he laughs. “But something kept nagging at me this morning that this is real, so I knew I had to find you and call you.”
“How did you know that I was the Y/N you needed to speak to?”
“The other Strange gave me your name and Wanda’s name. He said you were a teacher and she was a doctor. After that, I just needed to do some cross checking. In the end, it wasn’t super hard.” He pauses for a moment, and I can tell there’s something else he wants to say.
“What’s on your mind, Stephen?” I ask.
“I’m not sure if I should say anything,” he says, sounding cautious. “I’m not sure it’s my place to say, since I don’t know either you or your girlfriend.”
“Just say it,” I tell him. “I should have all the information that the other Strange wanted to give me.”
“He said not to mention anything to Wanda. That she could become dangerous if she catches even a whiff of them trying to save you.”
That makes me pause. Wanda wants to talk about my dream when I get home. I’ll have to think about if I want to tell her everything or not.
“Okay, I’ll keep that in mind. For now, give me your phone number, and I’ll make sure to call you with anything to give the other Strange, I guess.” I take down his phone number and get off the phone with him. I spend the rest of my day telling my classes to read some books or work on some projects for other classes. I know there’s no way I can teach today.
I make my way home a little slower today. So many things are running through my mind. Mostly I just can’t believe that this is actually real. This feels like a dream. I don’t really know what to believe.
Once I’m in my garage I sit in my car for a minute, just looking at my ring. Then my heart starts to hurt. If this isn’t real, I’m not sure I want to go back to the real world.
I get out of my car and head inside. I find Wanda on the couch in the living room, snuggling with Pancake and watching a movie. I place my keys and purse on the table just inside the house and go to the couch, shoo Pancake from next to Wanda and take her spot. Wanda immediately leans into me, taking my arm to wrap around her.
“Can we talk about your dream now?” Wanda asks right away.
“Sure.” I say. She wants to talk about the dream, fine, but I’m going to keep to myself that this world’s Stephen called me today. “I couldn’t really see a lot. It was very foggy, and there wasn’t really anything around. Then I heard noises, so I followed them. The noises turned out to be voices. Four people, and they talked about you and me.”
“What were they saying?”
“It was sort of hard to hear them. I couldn’t see them clearly, like the fog muddied their faces. Their voices were muffled, so I’m not sure I heard them exactly right. But they were saying something about a place called Wundagore, and you and me, and maybe a spell? I’m not a hundred percent sure. One of them introduced himself as Stephen Strange. He seemed to know both of us.”
Wanda stays quiet for a long time. We watch the movie Wanda had started for a good portion of it, and I’m twitching the whole time. The movie is almost over by the time Wanda speaks again.
“You don’t believe anything that Stephen said to you, do you?” She asks. That’s strange to me. All she wants to know is if I believe what I was told? A little pit starts to grow in my stomach.
“I don’t know,” I say slowly. “It all sounded a little weird, but I don’t like how you just asked me that question.” Wanda is quiet again for a minute. Then she pushes herself up and turns to look at me.
“Let’s get married.” She says. I scrunch up my eyes and hold up my left hand.
“We are. I’ve got your ring on my finger. What did you think would happen when you gave me this?”
“No, baby, I mean now. Call out of work on Monday, let’s go to the courthouse. Make it official.”
That raises a red flag. Strange said something about not being able to bring me back if Wanda and I were married. I shake my head.
“Wanda, I want an actual wedding. A dress, a priest, our friends, all of that. A real wedding, not one in a courthouse.”
“A courthouse wedding is a real wedding.” She insists. “Even so, we can do a courthouse wedding on Monday, and then we can plan something for a year from now, like a reception type thing. Please baby, I really don’t want to wait.”
Everything in my body is telling me that this is a bad idea. Everything in me tells me to run in the opposite direction. But it’s hard for me to believe that someone I love so much, the woman I love with everything in my entire being, could be trying to do something so disastrous to me.
“I want to wait.” I tell her. “I want to do this right. I want the big wedding, not a courthouse wedding. I won’t be able to enjoy the day if we do that. Please, Wanda. Let’s just get your practice up and running and plan an actual wedding.”
Wanda doesn’t like that. She looks at me for a moment, and I can see something in her eyes that I’ve never seen before. Behind her pupils I see red swirls forming. I lean back a bit, somewhat scared. But Wanda doesn’t seem to notice, or if she does, she doesn’t care. Then she gets up and stomps into our room, slamming the door. I look after her, a little concerned as to why she’s so upset about this. Pancake jumps up on the couch next to me and pants in my face. I pat her head absentmindedly.
“I know, Pancake. I don’t know what’s wrong, either. But I’ll check it out.” I get up off the couch and walk to our bedroom. I knock on the door and call out to her. “Wanda, I’m going to come in, okay, baby?” I open the door and find her laying on the bed, her back to me. I walk over and sit on my side of the bed, reaching behind me to put a hand on Wanda’s hip. “Wanda,” I say quietly. She doesn’t stir. “Baby, please, talk to me. Why is it so important to you that we get married on Monday? Why is it such a crime for me to want to wait?” Still, Wanda didn’t move right away. After a few moments, Wanda finally turns. Instead of talking to me, though, she crawls over the bed and straddles my lap. She takes my face in her hands and kisses me. I kiss her back, my hands going to her hips and squeezing.
After a minute or two of making out with her, I pull back.
“Wanda, I love you, I love connecting with you physically like this, but we really need to talk about this.” I look between her eyes, and once again I see the red behind her eyes. Wanda lifts her hands up to rest on my temples and presses gently.
“You don’t want to talk about this anymore.” She says, and I feel the urge to talk leave my body. “You want to fuck me, and then you want to get married on Monday.”
“Baby,” I say, closing my eyes and getting the itch to stick my fingers inside her. “Why are these clothes still on you?” I use my hands to lift her shirt over her head, then I lean in to kiss her breasts. Wanda groans, moving her hands to the back of my head and pulling me closer to her. I start sucking on her breast above her bra, leaving a few little bite marks across both breasts.
Wanda brings her fingers back to my temples, running her fingertips over them. An urge comes over me and I squeeze Wanda’s hips, holding her tightly as I stand up and literally throw her on the bed. She lands on her back on the bed, biting her bottom lip. She runs her hands over her breasts, squeezing them. I tower over her, placing a leg on the bed and gripping her bra in both hands, a cup in each hand. A powerful strength surges through me and I rip the bra in half. Wanda giggles an unnatural giggle. It makes something in the back of my brain tingle, but something else in the front of my brain pushes it back.
I take the same approach with Wanda’s pants, pulling them apart with such strength that the button of her jeans pop off. I tear the jeans off of her legs and leave them sitting on the floor. Next is her panties. In a third unnatural fit of strength, I grab those and rip her panties in half, too. Then I fall to the ground on my knees at Wanda’s feet, eyeing her open pussy in front of me.
I run my hands up her legs as I make direct eye contact with her cunt, dripping and waiting for me. I let my fingers glaze over her hole, admiring the look of her. I spread her lower lips apart with my fingers so I can get a good whiff of her before I lean in and stick my tongue inside her.
Wanda moans as soon as my tongue touches her, and her hands are in my hair to let me know how much she loves it. I lap up her juices, sucking on her nerves and rejoicing in the noises that Wanda makes.
When she’s nice and wet I keep my lips wrapped around her clit and shove two fingers into her hole, pumping them in and out of her at a very fast and unrelenting pace. Wanda moans and groans, writhing on the bed from the stimulation. I take my mouth off of Wanda’s clit and raise my other hand to start smacking her clit. Wanda gasps, her voice hitting higher octaves than I’ve heard from her before. I smack her clit a few more times, each time harder than the last. Wanda lets out deep gasps with every smack. Her legs start to close around me, and I decide to finish her off with my mouth so she can squeeze her powerful thighs around my head.
I replace my hand on her clit with my mouth, sucking pretty hard on her clit. Wanda moans as she lifts her hips toward my lips. I press my lips harder on her clit as I ram my fingers in and out of her. Wanda’s legs slam over my ears as she comes, her cries of pleasure muffled by her thighs. I pull my fingers out of her and stick my tongue inside her, Wanda’s walls clenching around my tongue as her juices spill over me. I hold her against me as she shakes, one of my hands pulling her into me by her thigh, the other splayed out over her belly.
When Wanda is done shaking I lazily run my tongue through her folds, cleaning up every last bit of her. Then I stand up and remove my shirt, tossing it to the side.
“Stay.” I command, pointing at Wanda. I take a few steps back and Wanda sits up, moving her hands to stand. Something completely unlike me comes over me. I take a few powerful steps forward and wrap my hand around Wanda’s neck, choking her hard and pushing her back onto the bed. I get in her face and growl. “I. Said. Stay. Do not move from this spot, do you understand?”
“I understand,” she whispers, a smile creeping across her face. I push her by the next even further into the bed before I let go and get up, backing up to the bathroom. I don’t close the door so she can more easily hear me as I undress down to my panties and pull the strap onto my body. When I walk back out, I see that Wanda has listened to me, staying exactly where I asked her to. I saunter over to her, smacking her on the outside of her thigh. She looks up at me, red wisps of excitement in her eyes. I grip her thigh and push her onto her stomach, grab her by the hips, and pull her up to meet me. Her ass slams against my cock, a gasp escaping her lips. I rub my cock against her ass, grabbing it in my hand and slapping it against her ass a few times.
“Are you ready for me to ruin you?” I ask her, my voice a little more husky and controlling than I was expecting it to be. It’s almost as if I wasn’t the one saying it.
“Yes,” Wanda breathes, hanging her head. “Ruin me, Y/N. Fuck me right in my swollen, pulsing pussy. I need your cock inside me right now!”
“Be patient, Wanda,” I purr in a low, husky voice, once again not recognizing my own voice. I lower to cock to run through her slick folds, lubing the cock up so it’s nice and wet with Wanda’s slick. As I gradually move my hips to coat the cock, I smack her ass a few times quite hard. Wanda jerks forward with each smack, making sure to bounce back into my hips each time. I lean down over Wanada’s body, pressing my breasts against her back, and nip at the back of her neck. I can feel Wanda tingle under me as her breathing gets heavier. I kiss all over her shoulder blades and spine as I keep a tight grip on her hips.
“Please, Y/N,” Wanda begs, her voice barely a whisper. “I want you to fuck me so bad, I’m desperate for you to be inside me.”
“And you’ll have me inside of you, but you need to learn to be patient.” I straighten up a little and smack her ass even harder than I did before. “It’ll take longer if you cry for it.” Wanda manages to stay somewhat silent, just whimpering a little with each new smack I give her ass. I let my cock flip upwards again and bring her hips back into my cock a few times, just so she can feel what she’s missing by not listening.
After hearing her whine and moan every time her ass smacks against my cock, I grab my base and point my cock down, shoving it inside her pussy with no warning. I have Wanda take my full cock, coating the entirety of my cock with her slick at once. Wanda lets out a loud gasp that turns into a hungry moan as she spreads out on the bed. I grasp her hips tightly and pull her in tandem with the movement of my hips to fill her with my cock every time.
“Fuck, Y/N, I’m so full of you!” Wanda moans, her hands balling into fists, taking some of the covers with her. “God, fill me up with your amazing cock!”
“Take my cock, baby, take it all in,” I grunt as I pull her into me. My ears ring with the sound of her ass smacking against my pelvis as she takes my full cock. I let my head roll back as I fuck her, an uncontrolable lust for Wanda coming over me. Her little shrieks as my cock rams deep inside her makes me wet.
I reach one hand down and rub Wanda’s clit as I fuck her, causing her to cry out again. It’s a matter of seconds after I touch her clit that Wanda’s coming, shaking again for the second time tonight. I slam my cock into her one more time and then keep it there as Wanda shakes and shivers, waiting for her to come down. Once the shaking stops I pull out of her and place my right hand on her left hip, forcing her onto her back.
“Get up.” I growl, taking her wrist and pulling her off the bed. Wanda stands, stumbling a little bit into me. Instead of letting her fall I once again take her by the throat and walk her backwards into the wall. Another thought pokes the back of my brain, asking why I’m doing this when I don’t normally enjoy rough sex like this. But once again, the bigger thought in my brain, the one that doesn’t fully feel like my thought, pushes the first thought down and extinguishes it. I press my body against Wanda’s, trapping her between my body and the wall. I squeeze my hand around her neck as I kiss her, biting her lower lip and claiming her mouth over and over again.
Wanda’s hand snakes down to my cock, running her hand up and down my length. Her other hand wraps around my neck as she moans into my kiss. I follow her lead and place two fingers inside of her, scraping against her walls to feel how slick she is for me. After a few pumps I pull my fingers out of her, take her hand that’s rubbing my cock, and place it with her other hand around my neck. Then I maneuver my cock back to Wanda’s entrance, pushing inside her quickly. Before I start moving, I reach down and take Wanda’s legs in my arms. She knows where I’m going and wraps her legs around my waist.
I use my cock to push Wanda further against the wall, ramming my cock into her. Wanda lets her head fall onto my shoulder, nuzzling her nose into my neck as she moans my name. While one of my hands is under Wanda’s ass to support her, my other hand slams into the wall to support myself as my clit starts to pulse under my cock.
“Oh, baby,” Wanda moans into my neck. “My God, you feel so good inside me baby, fuck!” I can’t respond, my jaw tight as I focus on slamming my cock hard into her pussy. I grunt with every thrust, lifting Wanda higher off the ground each time. I thrust harder as a release builds in me, and I grab onto Wanda’s neck with my teeth as I come, crying out through my teeth into her skin. Wanda cries out, too, coming at the same time as I feel her slick drip down my shaft and then my leg. I keep a hold of her neck with my teeth as I back away from the wall and carry Wanda, my cock still inside her, back over to the bed. I toss her down, removing my cock from her pussy. I stand at the edge of the bed as Wanda gets on her hands and knees and crawls over to me. Then she gets up on her knees and puts her arms around my neck again. “Oooh, baby, you’re so sexy fucking me with that strap.” Her eyes glow red as she leans in and kisses me. “Don’t you think I’m sexy when you’re fucking me with your cock?”
“Of course, my love,” I moan into the kiss with her, my hands resting gently on her hips. “You’re so sexy when I fuck you with my cock.”
“Do you love me?” She asks, but it doesn’t sound like much of a question.
“Yes, Wanda. I love you.”
“And you want to get married at the courthouse on Monday, right?” The little voice in the back of my mind tugs at me again and I don’t answer right away. I just continue to kiss her, thrusting my tongue past her lips to claim her. But Wanda pulls back, looking me in the eyes. My heart plummets into my stomach as it thinks she doesn’t want to kiss me. “We are going to get married on Monday, right, Y/N?”
I want to answer. I really do. My mouth tries to form words, but something stops me. Wanda brings a hand from behind my neck and rests at my temple. After a few seconds, it’s almost like my mouth unlocks and I can speak again.
“Yes!” I blurt out, and my answer surprises me. I wanted to say no. The voice in the back of my mind convinced me to say no. But my mouth said yes. Wanda smiles sweetly and leans back in, placing her lips on mine. Once her lips are back, every worry I have about my mouth saying the opposite of what I want goes away. Wanda undoes the rigging for the strap and I let it fall to the ground before Wanda pulls me onto the bed for a little makeout session before we go to sleep.
“Do you think she believes us?” Cassie asks, looking worriedly at Strange.
“I’m not sure,” Strange responds. “If Wanda wiped her memories, she might think we’re insane or that it truly was a dream. I hope she believed us. But I’ll work some magic and try to see if I can reach into Wanda’s dream world to talk to that Strange. Hopefully he can help convince her.”
“If you’re going to do that, you might want to try to get into the center of the mountain.” Bucky says. “If you and Bruce want to do that tonight, Cassie and I can look around the woods and see if we can spot anything suspicious.”
“Sounds like a plan.” Strange nods, looking at the ruins of Wundagore. “We can’t just rely on Y/N getting us the information we need, we have to go out looking for it.” Strange starts to walk towards the mountain. “Come on, Bruce. It’ll take us a while to get to the center. We should start now.”
“Stay safe, you two.” Bruce calls out to Bucky and Cassie as he follows Strange. “I hope you find something.”
“Us too,” Cassie nods. She watches Bruce and Strange walk away before she turns to Bucky. “We’ll find her, right Buck? We’ll get Y/N back?”
“I hope so.” Bucky sighs, looking off into the forest. “I really fucking hope so.”
Warnings: (lots of) Porn with (a little) plot, threesome, non-con-y vibes at first, bindings, gentle dom!Poison Ivy, sub!reader, sub!Harley Quinn, Harley's a little bit of a brat, vine-y penetration, Ivy with a praise kink, Y/N with a praise kink, Harley with a mommy kink, some ass and face smacking, tribbing, overstimulation
Summary: Harley kidnaps Y/N during a bank heist as a present for her girlfriend, Poison Ivy. Ivy does, in fact, find Y/N attractive, and pleasure ensues.
A/N: Not as much plot with this one. It also turned a little more into an Ivy-centric fic, as I really enjoyed writing her. I'm more of a natural dom, so that came easier to me than Harley's subby, bratty-ness lol. But this one might be my favorite so far, honestly, and I hope you like it, too!
I never come to the fucking bank. I usually get direct deposits, but I did some work for an elderly neighbor of mine, and she paid me with a check. The app is down, so I couldn’t deposit it digitally. I would have waited, but my rent is due. So here I am, in the fucking bank, with my hands tied behind my back, sitting in a group of strangers, guns pointed at our heads.
Why did I come to the fucking bank?
Harley Quinn marches in front of us as her goons ransack the bank for any cash they can get their hands on. And because this is Gotham, the police aren’t coming anytime soon. So the best thing we can do is sit, be silent, and wait for them to be done. Then we can try to get the zip ties off of each other and move on with our lives.
If you live in Gotham, chances are you’ve been in one of these situations before. I, however, have never been in one of these situations. I work from home in a supposedly safer part of town, I live on the third floor so I’m not the first choice for a break in, but I’m also not at the top of the apartment and at risk of being blown up, I have a noisy dog to deter people from coming into my apartment, and I order everything to my house so that I rarely have to leave. If I lived in a normal city, I wouldn’t be such an agoraphobe, but this is Gotham fucking city, so I’m afraid of everything and everyone.
“That one.” My head snaps up as Harley says her first coherent thing since she got here. She’s pointing her bat at me, and suddenly my heart rate skyrockets. I use my feet to push myself back as two of her goons walk toward me.
“No,” I say as they approach, bending down to grab me by the arms. “No, no, no, no, no! Please, Miss Quinn, I don’t want my head bashed in with a bat, I actually like my life right now, please Miss Quinn-”
“I’m not going to bash your head in with a bat, silly!” Harley says, her voice as high pitched and bubbly as it is when she’s on the news. She smiles as she twirls the bat in her hands before smashing the head of it on the ground, using the butt of the bat to lean. “I was just lookin’ around, watchin’ my goons doin’ exactly what they’re s’posed to be doin’, and I noticed ya!” She leans down to get closer to my face. “Do ya wanna know why I noticed ya, cupcake?”
“Not really,” I whimper, looking away to try and avoid eye contact. Quinn takes her bat and uses the end of it to lift my chin so I’m looking at her.
“I noticed ya because you are exactly m’lady’s type, m’lady!” Harley cackles. “And while we might be makin’ it outta here with loads of cashola, I always like ta look for a present to bring back for my gal!” Harley reaches out with her free hand and tweaks my nose. “And you are the present for Ivy this time!”
“I’m not really sure how I feel about being a prize for your girlfriend,” I say quietly, not wanting to follow along with this but scared to outright say no.
“Weeelllll, good thing ya don’t have a choice!” She sings, backing up and twirling her bat. She turns her back to me. “Goons! Get this lady into my car, please! She’s a-comin’ home with me!” Her goons pick me up by the arms again, lifting me all the way into the air. I kick my legs and beg some more, calling out to Quinn that this is a bad idea. She completely ignores me as her goons drag me out of the bank and throw me into a black SUV. The back has been completely gutted, the seats replaced with the curvy ones that are found in the back of limos.
One of the goons sits with me in the back, and I slide as far away from him as I can. I pull my legs to my chest and throw my zip tied hands around my knees.
After about fifteen minutes, the back door opens again, Harley and another goon crawl in through the door. A third goon gets into the driver’s seat and starts the vehicle.
“Huh!” Harley says as she plops down on the seat next to me. I scoot as far away from her as I can possibly manage and look away, trying not to catch her attention. “That was such a fun run, wasn’t it, guys?” I feel her sliding closer to me, and then she’s got a strand of my hair in between two fingers, playing with it. I push myself up against the divider in the SUV. She places her bat over my lap and leans in so her lips brush against my ear. “And you are going to be such a good present!”
“Please,” I start to tear up. “Miss Quinn, y-you don’t have to do this,”
“Nonsense!” She squeals in my ear. “I would do anything, anything, for my Ivy.” Harley gets even closer to me than I thought possible, throwing one arm around me and placing the other hand on the inside of my thigh, her fingers stroking my leg. “And you are perfect.” She looks me up and down, and I can’t make my face look any less scared than it is. Harley smirks and leans in, sticking out her tongue and dragging it up my neck. I shy away from her, but I’m completely trapped. She flicks the tip of her tongue against my earlobe before rubbing her nose into my cheek and taking a big sniff. “Plus I find you almost as attractive as I do Ivy.” She leans away and wiggles in her seat. “This is going to be so fun!”
“Oh my God,” I whisper to myself, my body shaking in fear. Harley spends the whole time telling her goons how much fun it’s going to be to see Ivy’s reaction, how much Ivy is going to love me, and a bunch of other things. I press my nose up to the back of the vehicle and wait out the ride, tears streaming down my face.
At Ivy and Harley’s apartment in Metropolis, the goons get out first, holding the door open for Harley. She slides out, leaving me in the SUV alone. One of the goons motions for me to come out, but I don’t move. He grunts a little more aggressively and smacks the seat on the car. I shake my head. Then the goon comes crawling back into the car and pulls me out by my arms, my body scraping against the leather seat in the fetal position.
Once out of the car, the second goon pulls my legs from between my arms, then the first goon tosses me over his shoulder. I slam my hands on his back and try to kick him in the balls, but my feet just barely miss them. He follows Harley into the elevator and stands next to her. As the door closes and the elevator starts to rise, Harley leans back to make eye contact with me. I try to avoid her, but she leans even farther back, practically curling around her goon in order to catch my eye.
“Get ready there, cupcake! We’re going to have sooooo much fun together!” She smiles and straightens up, clapping her hands in excitement. When the elevator comes to a stop and the door opens, Harley skips down the hallway to her door. She opens it and I can hear her call out.
“Ivy! Iiiiiivvyyyyy! I came back with a ton of money, babe! Aaaaand I’ve got a present for you!”
“You know how I love your presents, baby.” Ivy calls back. “I’ll be right in.” The goon stops in the middle of the room.
“No, no, no, Goon Number 7, put her on the couch, please!” Harley says. The goon grunts and moves toward the couch.
“Alright, baby, what’s this present you’ve got for me?” I see Ivy enter the main room before the goon throws me onto the couch. Then he walks out the door, shutting it behind him. I look up to the people in front of me. Ivy stands up straight with one of her hips popped and her arms crossed over her chest. She smirks as she looks at me. Harley is practically jumping up and down behind Ivy, her arms around Ivy’s neck.
“Please,” I say quietly. “I like life. I don’t want to become one of your experiments, please Miss Ivy.” I start to cry again, and I can feel snot dripping from my nose. Ivy scoffs and shrugs Harley off, walking over to me. She kneels down in front of me, spreading my legs apart to crawl between them as she places her hands on either side of me on the couch.
“Sweetheart,” she purrs, vine tendrils appearing from behind her and coming to caress my cheek. I turn my head away, but the vine just follows. “Harley didn’t bring you back to be an experiment.”
“Then why am I here?” I ask quietly, refusing to look up. “I just want to go home.”
“You’re not going home.” Ivy says. “At least not anytime soon.” She grabs my hands and I try to pull them away, but she tugs hard enough for me to pretty much fall on top of her, to which she chuckles. Then she cuts the zip tie holding my hands together. Once they’re off, I jump back on the couch, rubbing my wrists. Ivy stands up and takes a step back. “Get up.” I shake my head. “Get up!” Ivy growls, grabbing my arm and pulling me off the couch. I trip getting up and stumble into her, but she easily catches me. “Woah, there, Sweetheart,” Ivy chuckles, her tone changing like the wind. “Would you rather I carry you? Because that could be arranged.”
“I’d rather go home,” I say quietly, looking toward the doors. Ivy grabs my chin and makes me look at her.
“What’s so wrong about having a little fun with the two sexiest super villains?” Poison Ivy leans down and whispers into my ear. “I think you’ll really like it with us. Maybe you’d even like to stay.”
“Uh, Ivy?” Harley squeaks, poking her head between us. “No one ever said anything about her staying.”
“I did, babygirl,” Ivy lifts Harley’s chin and kisses her lips. “You wouldn’t want to deny me my pet now, would you?”
“No,” Harley says sheepishly. “But what about me?”
“You’re my girl, Harls.” Ivy assures her. “But you know how much I like to play.” Ivy moves to stand behind Harley, wrapping her arms around her shoulders while they both look at me. “Don’t you think she’d be a fun addition?” Harley tilts her head, looking at me. I avert my eyes and try to make myself shrink.
“Great body, perfect boobs, incredible lips.” Harley holds her chin in her hand, looking at me intently and thinking deeply. Then she nods. “Yes, yes, she most definitely would be a great permanent addition.”
“Permanent??” I gasp, taking a step back. “No, no, no, this can’t be permanent. Please, I just want to go home!” Ivy steps out from behind Harley and walks over to stand in front of me. She’s taller than me by a significant amount, and her heels certainly don’t help matters. If this were a normal, meet-a-girl-in-a-coffee-shop scenario, I’d be smitten. But this isn’t a coffee shop, and Ivy isn’t a normal woman. She’s a super villain, who’s girlfriend stole me to apparently be her plaything. Ivy reaches out and takes me by the waist, easily pulling me into her. I gasp as my feet slide across the floor and lift my arms to brace myself. They land on the upper parts of her chest, where her clavicle meets her neck. Ivy smirks down at me.
“Looks like you’re getting pretty comfortable, Sweetheart.” Ivy coos. “Come on. Let us show you one good night. If you like it, consider staying with us. If you don’t… Well, I may not give you a choice, depending on how much I like you. But we’ll see. There’s a chance I’ll let you go home.”
“O-only a chance?” I ask shakily. Ivy’s grip tightens around my waist. She leans down and puts her mouth right up against my ear.
“I promise you, Love. you won’t even want to go home when I’m done with you.” Ivy stands straight again and looks down at me. “So what do you say?”
“I-I…” I stammer, trying to think if there’s a way I can get out of this. “I still really want to go home,” I say quietly, but then my voice drops even more. “So if staying with you tonight is my only chance, I guess my choice is made.”
“Good girl,” Ivy purrs, leaning in to kiss my forehead. “And the best news for you is that you won’t have to do a damn thing.” She spins me around and places her arm across my back, holding tightly to my waist, leading me out of the living room. Harley trots behind her girlfriend, taking her arm. Ivy takes her arm from Harley’s grasp and throws it around her shoulders. “Now tell me, sweet thing. What’s your name?”
“Y…Y/N. Y/N is my name.”
“Oh, what a beautiful name.” Ivy says, her grip tightening on me. “I will enjoy calling it out while I fuck you.” I gulp, a little nervous at her words.
Ivy leads us to their bedroom where Harley skips from underneath Ivy’s arm, bouncing onto the bed. Ivy guides me after her, sitting me down on the edge of the bed. She steps between my legs and grabs at the hem of my shirt, attempting to lift it over my head. I don’t raise my arms, and I can see that it angers Ivy slightly.
“Be a good girl, Y/N, and I’ll make sure you aren’t completely mauled by the time we’re done here.”
“Wh-what?” I exclaim, scrambling backwards on the bed. “I don’t want to be mauled!”
“Then listen to my beautiful Ivy, and you’ll have nothing to worry about!” Harley chirps, coming up behind me. She places two fingers near my wrist and walks them up my arm and over my shoulder. When she gets to my neck she grabs my chin and jerks my head to look at her. “My Ivy gets whateva she wants. If that’s ya shirt, you give her ya shirt. If that’s ya pants, you give her ya pants. If that’s ya body… you will give her ya body.” Harley grinds her teeth with the last part of her sentence. Then she smiles and returns to her excited demeanor. “Understood?”
“S-sure,” I say, nodding. “Wh-whatever Ivy wants.” I slide back to the edge of the bed in front of Ivy who is now standing with her feet apart and her arms crossed. Ivy comes back over to me and places her hand on my cheek.
“You’re learning quickly, my pet.” Ivy praises me. The words bring a shiver to my spine. I’ve always had a little bit of a praise kink, and it seems like Ivy does as well. It also seems as though we’re on opposite ends of said kink. I let out a small but heavy sigh. If I’d’ve met Ivy in the real world, she might be fucking perfect for me.
Ivy reaches out and once again takes the hem of my shirt. This time I don’t resist as she gestures for me to raise my arms. My whole body jiggles as Harley jumps on the bed behind me, giggling with either excitement, anticipation, or both. Ivy looks directly at me as she folds my shirt and places it to the side. Then she reaches behind my back and slowly unhooks my bra. She slides it off of my arms, placing it gently on top of my shirt. I cross my arms over my breasts in an attempt to cover them.
“Ah, come on, cupcake!” Harley says, grabbing my arms and pulling them behind me. “Let Mommy see those pretty little things o’ yours!”
“Thank you, Darling,” Ivy purrs, bending over me to kiss Harley deeply. Her clothed breasts are pressed up against my face, and I rub my legs together as they start to tingle in the middle. I turn my head so my eyes and lips aren’t directly on her. I squeeze my eyes shut as I listen to the two of them sloppily make out for at least a minute, trying my hardest to stay silent. But their lips are directly next to my ear, and it’s difficult to keep my thoughts at bay.
When they pull apart from each other, Ivy looks down at my legs, still pressed together. She smirks and kneels in front of me, prying them apart. Silently, Ivy unbuttons my pants and pulls them down to my ankles, pausing only because my shoes are in the way. She takes them off, along with my socks, before slipping my pants down the rest of the way. Ivy folds them and places them on top of my bra. Then she slides her hands up my freshly shaven legs back to my panties.
Ivy sticks her finger under the waistband of my thong and then removes it, causing it to snap back onto my skin. I inhale, my heart picking up its pace in my chest. Ivy smirks and hooks her fingers through the waistband again, this time pulling them down over my thighs. Then they go lower and lower, until she’s pulling them from around my ankles. She balls them up, the flat part that covers my pussy on the outside, brings them up to her nose, and takes a long, deep whiff.
“Mmmm,” Ivy hums, her eyes rolling back into her head. She chucks them on top of the rest of my clothes and moves close to me, sniffing my neck. I lean back to get away, but Harley is still holding my arms. Ivy moves back just enough to look me in the eyes. She licks her bottom lip and then bites it eagerly. “I bet you taste as good as you smell, pet.” Ivy straightens and beckons Harley to her. The other woman lets go of my hands and bounces off the bed to meet her tall girlfriend. Ivy waves her hand at me, but I can’t understand what she’s asking. She turns her attention back to Harley, taking her face in her hands. “My love. You’ve waited so patiently while I’ve played with my new toy.” Ivy grasps Harley’s shirt by the neck and rips it open. Harley lowers her arms, allowing the shirt to fall to the ground. “But don’t you worry, my sweet. You’ll get all of my attention before I even touch her.”
As Harley throws her arms around Ivy’s neck and Ivy leans in to kiss Harley’s, I feel something on my wrists. I look back to see vines slithering around them. I gasp and bring my wrists off the bed, but the vines tighten themselves around my wrists and pull me taut on the bed. My body is pulled onto the long side of the bed, my head now on a mountain of pillows that are surely Harley’s idea and the foot of the bed, where another pair of vines shoot up to wrap around my ankles. I struggle against the vines until they’re so tight I can barely move.
My attention is drawn away from the vines as a completely naked Harley lands directly on my legs, causing me to try and curl up in a ball with a yowl of pain.
“Careful, Mommy…” Harley giggles. “You’ll hurt your present!”
“I’m sorry, Darling,” Ivy purrs as she comes into view, naked from the waist up. She crawls over me to grab one of Harley’s pigtails and pulls the blonde into her, smashing their lips together. “I do really love your present, I promise. You did so well to get her for me.”
“I’m glad ya like her, Mommy!” Harley moans into Ivy’s lips as she reaches out for Ivy’s hand, bringing it into her and placing it on her clearly dripping pussy. Ivy works her fingers through Harley’s folds as the latter completely melts.
Ivy kneels on one side of me while Harley kneels on the other, her legs spread open with Ivy inside of her. Ivy pumps aggressively in and out of Harley, providing the blonde with little kisses on her neck and cheeks as Harley moans for her. I can’t help but watch Ivy’s fingers disappear into Harley’s cunt, the sickening sound of Harley’s juices being moved through her. I widen my eyes in shock when I realize it’s only sickening because I’m wishing that Ivy’s fingers were inside of me and not Harley.
Soon, Harley starts to grab at Ivy’s shoulders, her breath getting more and more rapid. Ivy seems to know what this means and shoves her fingers so far into Harley’s cunt that she can pick the blonde up by her pussy, using her free hand to support her waist, and moves Harley to hover over my stomach, one of Harley’s legs on each side of me.
“Oh, Mommy!” Harley calls out, bending down to grab onto my breasts, squeezing them for support. I take a deep inhale as pain shoots through my breasts, being unused to such sudden, intense contact. Harley barely pays any attention to me as she continues to ride Ivy’s fingers, now completely dripping onto my stomach. “Mommy, I’m so close, please let me come!”
“Be a good girl for Mommy and hold out just a little longer, Darling,” Ivy instructs, looking over to make eye contact with me. She reaches up with her free hand and grabs my arm, easily freeing it from the vines and bringing it down between Harley and myself. She guides my finger to rest on Harley’s clit and presses my finger directly on top of Harley’s bundle of nerves. Harley cries out at the contact, and I can feel how swollen she is. “Keep your finger there, Y/N. Let Harley ride herself on you. She’s a good girl, and will do what I ask.” Ivy lets her hand drop, but I don’t. I look between Harley and myself and watch her ride both Ivy and me. My eyes flicker over to her face and I see her eyes squeezing shut and her mouth hanging open in ecstasy.
After a moment of admiring the blonde in complete and utter ecstasy, I feel a hand on my chin. Ivy’s hand turns my head, having me look at her instead of her girlfriend. Once I’m looking at her, Ivy looks me up and down slowly, biting her lip as she does so. When her eyes reach my face again she winks, kissing the air at me.
“Alright, Darling, you can come now.” Ivy says. I move to turn my head back to Harley, but Ivy holds my chin forcefully, keeping my eyes locked on hers. I stare into Ivy’s eyes as Harley comes, screaming ‘Mommy’ so many times they start to blur together. With my hand on Harley’s clit I can feel Ivy’s fingers coming out of her, and those same wet, slick fingers press hard on mine, the finger pressing against Harley’s clit. Harley squirts what feels like a waterfall all over my stomach, and it makes me gasp in an unrealized bout of pleasure as Ivy holds my gaze. Harley shakes above me for a few moments before she almost loses her stance, her limbs weak from shaking. She catches herself at the last moment, struggling to hold herself up. “It’s alright, my love,” Ivy says, clearly speaking to Harley even though she doesn’t break our eye contact. “You can let yourself go. You did so well.”
Harley doesn’t hesitate, letting herself fall on top of me, her slick mixing over my stomach as well as hers. She moves her hands from between us and places her hands on either side of my face, pulling herself up level with me. While she does that, Ivy waves her hand and her vine comes down to wrap around my wrist once more, bringing it back to its former position.
“Can I kiss her, Mommy?” Harley begs. “My gift for bein’ such a good girl for ya?” I glance over at Ivy, kneeling on the bed, one hand on her waist and the other on Harley’s backside. She brings her hand up and then straight back down on Harley’s ass, causing the blonde to rock on my body. Harley squeals and wiggles her ass in the air. “Mmm, Mommy, yes!”
“Give her a kiss, Harls. You’re right, you’ve been a very good girl for me so far. You deserve a little sweet treat.” Harley doesn’t waste any time. She places her lips on mine and immediately bites my lower lip, enough to draw blood. She swipes her tongue against my lip, lapping up my blood. Then she giggles and kisses me again, practically squeezing my face.
Harley continues to kiss me, sloppily sticking her tongue in my mouth. Ivy calls out Harley’s name, but the blonde doesn’t listen. Ivy says Harley’s name again, and Harley continues to ignore her. Harley’s eyes are closed, but I keep mine open and watch Ivy place a hand on Harley’s shoulder. Harley immediately stops kissing me and pulls back, sitting up to straddle my stomach with a pout.
“What do you say?” Ivy asks, squeezing Harley’s shoulder. Harley crosses her arms and looks away from Ivy. The redhead moves her hand up Harley’s neck to her head, her fingers spreading out under Harley’s hair. “What do you say, Harls?”
“But Mommy,” Harley whines, turning her head even further away from her girlfriend. Ivy reaches over and grabs one of Harley’s pigtails and uses it to yank Harley’s head sideways, forcing the blonde to look at her. Harley whines, but finally looks at Ivy.
“Don’t be too greedy with my gift, Harley. What. Do. You. Say?”
Harley mumbles something that I can’t hear.
“What was that?” Ivy asks forcefully, pulling even harder on the blonde’s pigtail.
“I’m sorry, Mommy,” Harley repeats, much louder this time. “You’re right, I’ve been bad. I was getting greedy.”
“Thank you for the apology,” Ivy says sweetly before pushing Harley off of me. She lands softly on the bed, getting up on her knees and looking sadly down at her hands. “Now you’re going to sit there and watch as I have fun with my present.” Ivy reaches out and grabs Harley’s chin, forcing her girlfriend to look into her eyes. “If you’re good and do as I say, you can join us in a bit. Understood?”
“Yes, Mommy,” Harley says quietly. She settles on her legs to watch. Ivy lets go of her chin and turns all of her attention to me. She lifts a leg over my body to straddle me and sits directly on my pelvis. I can feel my pussy pulsing with excitement as my breath quickens. I can’t help but look down, to the place where Ivy’s still clothed pussy sits directly over mine.
“Admiring the view?” My eyes dart back to Ivy’s face, a smirk sitting fiercely on her lips. I gulp, not wanting to admit to Poison Ivy that my pulse quickens just at the sight of her.
“N-no,” I say, shaking my head. “I-I-I… I was just thinking about how uncomfortable you must be… still in those leather pants, I mean.”
“Well, I think you just want my pants to come off so you can finally get a look at my cunt. Isn’t that right, Y/N?” I don’t say anything, too afraid I’ll say what I don’t want to say if I don’t keep my mouth shut. Ivy leans down so that her face is only inches from mine. “Answer me, Sweetheart. I assure you, you do not want to see my punishment. Isn’t that right, Harls?” Ivy addresses her girlfriend without looking up. Harley responds, also without looking up.
“That’s right. Ivy’s punishment’s ain’t nice.” Harley then gets really, really close to my face. “Her rewards are sooooo much bettah!”
“So I’ll ask one more time; you want to see my cunt.”
“That wasn’t really a question,” I say without thinking, and suddenly my face stings. My eyes widen when I realize Ivy has smacked me across the face. She raises her hand again and I struggle against the vines. “Yes! Yes, okay? I w-want to see your cunt, Ivy!”
“Good girl,” Ivy says, reaching out to gently stroke my cheek with a finger as an apology. I turn my head away from her so she can see what she’s done. It doesn’t seem to faze Ivy as she leans down and places soft, gentle kisses on my cheek. She places a hand right at my collarbone, her fingers barely grazing my skin, sending shivers over my body. I feel Ivy’s lips curve into a smile on my cheek. “I know you like this. I wonder…” Ivy starts to trail her hand across my chest, down my stomach, inching closer and closer to my pussy.
Without any warning, Ivy plunges two fingers inside of me, causing me to gasp. Ivy’s smile grows even wider as she starts to slowly pump in and out of me.
“I knew it,” she chuckles. “I knew you’d be wet for me.” She kisses along my cheek to my ear where she kisses my earlobe. “I could see it in your eyes,” she whispers. “From the very beginning, I knew you wouldn’t be able to resist me.”
“I-I…” I try to speak, but it comes out squeaky and breathy. My instinct is to grab on to Ivy, so I struggle against the vines in desperation. Ivy lazily finger-fucks me, much slower and calmer than she was fucking Harley. She places kisses back across my cheek before she finds my lips, placing her lips on mine.
It’s hard to resist Ivy. Her lips taste like roses, and they’re softer than fresh snow. I want so badly to resist her, but she makes it… so hard. Her kiss is gentle and not intrusive the way Harley’s was. She gently licks my lip right where Harley bit it, and I instinctively open my mouth for her. Her tongue enters my mouth, and mine completely submits to hers as she drags her tongue over my length, across the inside of my cheek, and back over my teeth.
“You taste so good, Y/N,” Ivy whispers. “I want to taste every inch of you. So that’s what I’m going to do.”
“P… P…” Once again I try to speak, but I find it nearly impossible. Ivy’s pheromones are filing into my nostrils, sweet and intoxicating. I let out an involuntary moan, to which Ivy chuckles. She places kisses along my cheek and down to my neck.
“What are you trying to say, Sweetheart?” Ivy murmurs against my neck as she kisses me. “What’s on your mind? Be a good girl and say it for Mommy, Sweetheart.”
“Huuuuh,” is the only sound that comes out of my mouth, my brain absolutely taken over by her smell and the sensation of her lips on a very sensitive spot on my neck. My leg jerks when she hits that spot, which causes Ivy to double down and place multiple kisses on that one spot. I lift my hips slightly, causing her fingers to go very deep inside me. I gasp, and my mind has a moment of clarity. “Ivy!” I moan. “Please! D-don’t… Don’t stop!”
Ivy smiles against my neck, nuzzling at the space between my jaw and neck. She takes her fingers out of me and I feel empty. I let out a small sound of protest as she sits up, settling her full weight on my pulsing pussy and bringing her fingers to her lips. She licks up the side of her middle finger and smiles.
“That’s heaven, Y/N,” Ivy sighs. She sticks her pointer finger out to Harley and finally looks at her girlfriend. “Suck my finger like you’re sucking my cock, Harls. Taste our new friend here, and think about that as you watch me ruin her.”
Harley doesn’t speak as she leans in, taking Ivy’s fist in her hand and sticking her girlfriend’s index finger into her mouth. She closes her eyes as she sucks Ivy’s finger, opening her mouth so we can see her tongue sliding along her digit. Harley licks and sucks Ivy’s finger until all that’s left is her saliva. Then Ivy takes her hand back and turns her attention back to me.
“Are you ready to submit to me, Y/N?” Ivy asks, sticking her index finger into her mouth and popping it back out again.
“Yes,” I say immediately, unable to hesitate and unwilling to lie. I look at Ivy and buck my very swollen cunt into her ass. Ivy glances down at me with a smirk. She reaches down and strokes my cheek affectionately.
“Good girl.” Ivy leans down again and starts kissing the sensitive spot on my neck again. I let out a sigh as my head falls into the pillows, my back arching into Ivy. Her soft, gentle lips trail downward until she reaches my breasts. She swipes her tongue over one of my nipples and sighs. “Your boobs are perfect, Y/N,” she says, and I glance down to see her staring intently at me. A piece of hair falls in her face and I desperately want to push it behind her ear. I pull at Ivy’s vines, which just makes her smile even more.
Ivy spends some time sucking on my breast, specifically my nipple, massaging whichever breast her mouth isn’t specifically paying attention to. I moan, loud and often, continuously pulling at the vines and bucking my hips into her stomach. After Ivy has spent a significant amount of time on my breasts, she starts to move down my body. She places kisses on my stomach, lapping at Harley’s half-dried slick before moving to my waist and over my pelvic bones.
Another soft spot that Ivy finds is on the inside of my thighs. She drags her fingertips down my thighs and sighs.
“Your skin is so soft, Y/N,” she murmurs. “You’re absolutely beautiful. Has anyone ever told you that?”
“I-” I start, but Ivy interrupts me.
“It doesn’t matter. All that matters now is that you know that I think you’re beautiful, and I’m going to treat you like a queen.” Ivy kisses my thigh, right next to my lower lip. She raises her head a bit and drags a finger across my pubic area, right above my clit. “I love your tiny bush down here, Sweetheart. Trimmed and neat. I like me a little hair.” Ivy closes her eyes and places a kiss right on my mons before trailing her tongue down just far enough to tease me.
Ivy lazily drags a finger through my folds and I hold my breath, the anticipation getting to me. She places a kiss on one side of my labia, then the other. Then she looks over at Harley.
“You better be watching, Harls.” Ivy says commands. “This is your punishment for being too greedy. Watch, and be punished. If you’re good, you can join in when I’m finished.”
“Yes, Mommy,” Harley says, her eyes glued to my vagina. Ivy reaches out and cups Harley’s cheek, her thumb stroking her skin. Harley lifts her eyes for a moment to smile at Ivy before they drop back down to me. Ivy’s hand falls from Harley’s cheek and returns to my thigh, spreading me open for her. Ivy dips her head and finally, finally, I feel her tongue on me.
It starts simply. A pass of her tongue over my clit and through my folds. I let out a whine, practically ready to release right at that moment. I strain against the vines, pulling in my arms at a ninety degree angle in an attempt to at least move if I can’t reach out with my hands. I can feel Ivy smiling against my sloppy cunt, kissing my nerves as if that was all I needed. But she knows I need more, I know she can see it on my face. Ivy flicks her tongue between my folds, closing her eyes and humming into my pussy.
I squeeze my thighs together to try and ease the throbbing between my legs, the pressure steadily growing with Ivy’s tongue. She sticks her tongue inside of me, flicking the tip against my walls. Ivy slides her hands up and down my legs, her nails scraping against my skin. I can feel the beginning of an orgasm in my core, and I start to feel a little embarrassed about how much fluid I’m producing. I start to wiggle and writhe, knocking my legs against Ivy’s body to try to get her to stop.
Ivy reaches a hand up and places a hand on my stomach, trying to calm me down. I don’t listen to her and continue to move but unable to because of the vines. Ivy moves her hands to the outside of my thigh and slaps it, which I ignore, too. Ivy pulls her tongue back and lifts her head, her eyes intense with irritation. She pulls herself up just enough to place her hands on my pelvic bone, pushing me into the bed and huffs.
“Are you trying to get punished?” She asks, digging her fingers into my skin. “Because you’re not making Mommy very happy right now.”
“No, I-” The words come out of my mouth desperate, my brain still thinking of her mouth on my clit. Ivy smacks the part of my hip that meets my ass, causing me to gasp.
“Then why are you making it so difficult for me to worship you, Y/N?” She growls. She bends down and kisses my stomach. “I just want you to know how incredible you are,” she mutters between kisses. I look away and mutter what I want to say, but Ivy smacks my ass again, harder this time. “Louder. Tell Mommy why you’re squirming, Sweetheart, or this won’t go well for you.”
“I’m embarrassed,” I say quietly. Ivy leans all the way down, laying on top of me, her knee resting just against my pussy. She presses her lips to my ear.
“Say it again,” she whispers, tilting her head so that her ear brushes my lips. I open my mouth, my lips quivering. I take a few breaths. Then I lick my lips to wet them and tell her.
“I’m embarrassed.” I say again, even quieter now that she’s so close to me. Even without Ivy saying anything, without the ability to see how her face changes, I can tell I’ve done something good. She applies slight pressure to my pussy with her knee, causing me to inhale slightly through my nose.
“Good girl, answering Mommy,” Ivy whispers. “Why are you embarrassed?”
“I… I…” Ivy pulls her knee from my pussy, and I want to do anything I can to get that pressure back. “I was so wet,” I whisper back. “Gushing. D-Dripping. It… it was…” I rub my thighs together again, closing them as much as I can with Ivy’s knee in the way. “It is a lot. That’s embarrassing.”
“Oh, Sweetheart,” Ivy whispers, kissing my ear. “Baby girl, my sweet, sweet pet.” Ivy’s hands snake down my body, gripping my hips. She grinds our bodies together, her breasts rubbing against my chest as her knee rubs into my pussy. I gasp into her ear and grasp tightly onto Ivy’s vines. “Didn’t you see how much Harley squirts for me? She does it because I love the wet.” Ivy jams her knee into my pussy, and I clench around her a little bit. My slick gets all over her leg, dripping around her skin onto the bed. Ivy moves her leg left to right, creating a squelching sound that makes me wish it were her fingers in my pussy and not her leg. “I want you to come all over me. Even if it feels like it’s going to be an ocean.” Ivy sits up and starts to slide back down my body, dragging her hands down my legs. “But not until I tell you to. Understood?”
“Understood,” I nod enthusiastically.
“Good girls come when their Mommy tells them.” Ivy’s eyes flick over to Harley, so I look over, too. Harley hasn’t taken her eyes off of my vagina, her mouth salivating so much that spit is dripping from her lips. Ivy smiles and reaches out to swipe a thumb over Harley’s jaw, but Harley barely registers the movement. “Harley is a good girl.” Ivy chuckles. “Most of the time.” She looks back over at me. “Take a few tips from her.” Ivy reaches between us and uses a finger to flick my clit, causing me to squeak a little. “And Mommy will have you coming in no time. Do you trust me on that, Sweetheart?”
“Yes,” I nod, and I don’t even have to question if it’s the truth. I know, right here, right now, that I would kill for Poison Ivy. “I trust you, Mommy.”
Ivy smiles sweetly and dips her head, plunging back into my pussy. It’s safe, it’s calm, but it’s desperate. She sucks on my clit as she inserts two fingers inside of me, and I buck my hips with a loud gasp. Ivy takes my cunt with a steady rhythm, sucking on my clit like she’s sucking from a straw. I grind into her, unable to say anything due to the moans escaping my throat. Ivy starts pounding at an even faster rate.
I can feel the heat starting to unfurl in my stomach, spreading downward as I come close. I’m almost about to release when I remember Ivy telling me not to come until she tells me I can, and I close my mouth immediately, biting my lip and squeezing my eyes shut to try and focus on doing exactly what Ivy wants.
I’m almost disappointed when Ivy’s lips leave my clit, but she replaces them with her thumb before I can complain. She starts to circle my clit, and a pleasurable noise breaks through my closed lips.
“You look so beautiful when you try to follow instructions, Sweetheart,” Ivy purrs. I crack my eyes open to look at her. She’s biting her lip seductively, her eyes glued to my face. “Can you try to relax your face for me, baby girl? I don’t want you to look pained while I’m supposed to be pleasing you.”
“I… I’ll t-try,” I say, raising my eyebrows to try and keep my eyes from squinting. I look at Ivy, eyes wide open, and my mouth naturally opens again, panting hard from the stimulation to my cunt.
“There’s that beautiful face,” Ivy approves. She curls her fingers inside of me, scraping my walls as she passes in and out of me.
“I-Ivy!” I scream. “P-Please! I c-can’t hold it much longer!”
“Now, now, what is it you should be calling me?” Ivy asks, increasing her thrusts. I let out a scream, the stimulation becoming too much as the heat shoots through my core.
“I’m sorry!” I yell, twisting just to try and hold it in. “P-Please, Mommy! Let me come!”
“Oh, Sweetheart,” Ivy slides a hand up my leg and I shiver. “What a good girl you are, beautiful.” Ivy situates herself back between my legs and lowers her head down. “Alright, Sweetling. Come for me. Come for Mommy.” With Ivy’s words of encouragement, I burst, coming fully undone all over her face and fingers. She removes said fingers once they’re nice and covered, allowing her tongue room to lap up every ounce of me that she can.
As I’m coming down Ivy sits up, nonchalantly licking my slick off of her fingers. She glances down at me as I heave and pant, my fists unclenching from around her vines.
“Thank you so much for asking for permission, Sweetheart,” Ivy smiles around her tongue, still attached to her wet digits. “You did such a good job following instructions. Do you think you can follow more?”
“I… I think so,” I pant, knowing that now, I would do anything Ivy asks of me. Ivy smiles and adjusts her stance on the bed so she’s mostly facing Harley. Her girlfriend is still diligently looking at my pussy, drool actively dripping down her chin. Ivy sticks her hand out in front of Harley’s mouth.
“Spit.” She instructs. Harley obeys, spilling more saliva than I’ve ever seen at a single time onto Ivy’s fingers. Ivy takes her newly coated fingers and rubs them through my folds, mixing Harley’s saliva with my slick. Then she brings her hand back to Harley. “Want a taste, my love?” Harley nods, looking almost as if she’s headbanging. Ivy holds out her hand to Harley who immediately grabs it and starts running her tongue over Ivy’s fingers. Ivy reaches up with her other hand and twirls one of Harley’s pigtails around her finger. “You were such a good girl while I pleasured my new pet, my love. You definitely need to be rewarded.” Harley looks up at Ivy, a silent question in her eyes.
Ivy takes her hand back from Harley’s grasp and waves her hand, using her vines to lift Harley up and place her on top of me, straddling my neck.
“You better be good at eating pussy, Y/N,” Ivy says, getting up from the bed. “You’re about to pleasure my beautiful girlfriend. And she deserves the best.”
“I’ll try to live up to expectations,” I tell her, and I mean it. I’ve never been, like, rated on my pussy eating skills before, but I’ve gotten enough girls off over the years to at least know what I’m doing. Tied up and unable to use my hands is another story, though.
“Good.” Ivy uses her vines to bring a chair over to the side of the bed and she plops into it. She raises her feet and sets them on the nightstand, one crossing the other. “I want to see what a good job you’ll do for my baby. Harls!” Harley looks back at Ivy. “Go on, love. Climb on.”
“Thank ya, Mommy!” Harley squeals. She raises herself just enough to scoot a few inches forward, then lowers herself onto me.
Harley is either wet again, or still wet from the first time. Either way, she tastes good. I get to work, passing my tongue over Harley’s clit in order to get between her southern lips. Harley squeals as she lets herself sit completely on my face. At least she’s consistent. Harley grinds my face hard, chasing after something that only Ivy has ever given her.
“How does it feel, my love?” Ivy asks Harley.
“Sooooo good!” She exclaims, but quickly backpedals. “But not as good as you are, Mommy!”
“It’s okay, my love,” Ivy chuckles. “This is a reward, remember? I want you to have a good time. I’d have to think of something else if you didn’t like it.”
“I reeeeeaaaally like it, Mommy,” Harley nods, already panting. She moves up slightly, unconsciously, covering my nose with her pussy. As my tongue continues to dart back and forth, I look over at Ivy to beg her to notice me. But Ivy isn’t looking at me; she’s looking at Harley, love practically pouring from her eyes. I pull hard on Ivy’s vines to try and get her attention. I’m running out of air.
Ivy finally looks at me and sees the panic in my eyes. She rushes to get up and hold Harley, holding her above my face. I gasp and take a few very deep breaths.
“Is everything alright, Sweetheart?” Ivy asks, her voice full of concern.
“Y-Yeah,” I pant. “It’s just… Harley accidentally slid a little further up my face and covered my nose. I couldn’t breathe.” I look up at them and Harley is horrified. “I don’t think she meant to do it,” I rush to say, worried Ivy might punish Harley for an accident. “Truly, I think she was just getting into the feeling. I just… I wanted to breathe.”
“A reasonable request.” Ivy chuckles. She pats Harley’s stomach and looks up at her girlfriend. “Do you think you can be a little more conscious of where you put your pussy, Peanut?”
“Mhmm!” Harley nods again. She looks down at me. “I’m sorry for almost suffocatin’ ya! I promise ta not do it again!”
“I appreciate that, Harley,” I chuckle. Then I get an idea. I turn to Ivy. “Mommy, would you please give Harley and me permission to kiss before we resume?” Ivy leans back and glances at me, then glances at Harley who is giving her puppy dog eyes. Then she smiles, lets go of Harley, and takes a few steps back to fall into her chair.
“Very good of you to ask, Sweetheart.” Ivy winks at me. “Alright. You’ve convinced me. Go on. Have your fun.” Harley bounces a few times on my chest and wiggles down so she can meet my lips. Harley kisses me, and this time I don’t resist. I go for her lip this time, taking her bottom lip in my teeth. Harley brings her head up slightly so her lip stretches, and I can see excitement and fire in her eyes. I smirk at her before I let go of her lip. My clit throbs as I watch it bounce back to sit perfectly on Harley’s face. She instantly brings her lips crashing back to mine, kissing me feverishly.
When Harley’s had her fill, she sits back up and scootches back up my body, placing her pussy perfectly on my face.
“Is this okay?” Harley asks. “Can you breathe?” I nod, my hand doing its best to give a thumbs up. Harley smiles and puts the rest of her weight on my face. I stick my tongue back out and go back to work. I swirl my tongue around her clit, which makes her moan. Then I assign my tongue to a workout, insert it inside of Harley’s hole and start to pump it in and out.
I make eye contact with Ivy again and she tilts her head, silently asking what I want. I glance up at my hand, then look at Harley's pussy. Ivy understands immediately and nods, waving her hand. The vine around my left hand retreats, freeing my hand to do what I would like to do. I bring my hand around Harley’s leg and start rubbing her clit. Harley’s eyes snap open and look over to Ivy, obviously expecting her girlfriend on her clit. When Ivy shakes her head, Harley looks down and notices it’s my finger on her clit. A glint grows in Harley’s eyes as one of her hands comes down to grab ahold of mine. She presses my hand harder onto her clit, her eyes closing again as I start to move my finger in slow circles around Harley’s clit. Harley taps my hand with a finger.
“Faster,” she moans quietly. “I like it rough,” I nod my head in her pussy, pumping my tongue at an increased rate as I pick up the pace of my finger. Harley lets out a girlish moan as I move my finger back and forth, flicking her clit for slightly harsher stimulation. Then I get another idea and drag my nail across her clit. I feel Harley shiver on top of me as I drag my nail across from her, and I can feel it making me wet.
Then Ivy is kneeling on the side of the bed, very close to my face. She takes a hand and starts brushing my hair behind my ear, smoothing out the strands a few times.
“You look so beautiful with your tongue up my girlfriend’s pussy,” she whispers, her fingers intertwining with my hair. “But do you know what will make you even more beautiful?” I can’t answer her with Harley sitting on my face, but Ivy knows that. She smiles and waves her free hand. A moment later I gasp, my mouth opening around Harley’s hole.
One of Ivy’s vines is inside of me, wiggling its tip so far up my cervix it may have hit my womb. Ivy smiles at my reaction, clearly pleased. The vine pumps in and out of me, setting a wicked pace that I’ve never experienced before. I bring my head forward slightly, closing the gap between Harley’s pussy and the cold air. I moan into Harley’s pussy, and Harley follows suit, releasing herself on my face shortly after.
Ivy holds Harley through her shaking, whispering sweet things into her ear, rocking her on my face, kissing her neck. Then she whispers something into Harley’s ear. Harley nods, still a little out of breath, and slides off my face. She lays down on her side next to me and lays a hand across my naked chest, pulling herself closer to me as she starts kissing my neck. I start to reach my free hand over to place it on the back of Harley’s neck, but Ivy snaps her fingers and her vines wrap around my wrist again, pulling my hand away from Harley.
Ivy leans in and places her tongue on my cheek, swiping her tongue up my face and over my lips to gather Harley’s slick off of my face. Her tongue flicks inside my open mouth as I moan to the feel of her vine inside of me. Then Ivy starts kissing my neck on the other side, almost in the same spot as Harley, just on the opposite side. My body starts to move and twist, compliments of the overstimulation from the two women kissing at the weak spots on my neck and the vine pumping in and out of my pussy.
Ivy is most certainly controlling the vine. After a few pumps in my wet hole, it slips out and rubs itself on another vine, covering the second in my slick. Then the first vine goes back inside of me as the second rubs up and down my clit, stimulating my nerves. I close my eyes, let out a loud whine, and thrust my hips into the air in need. It doesn’t feel like there are vines inside me; it really feels as if Ivy herself is inside me, fucking me into absolute oblivion.
“Ivy,” I moan, turning my head slightly towards her. Harley nips a little at my neck, obviously upset at the favoritism. I turn my head back towards Harley, severing her connection with my neck as I open my eyes to look right at her. “Harley,” I say, sultry and drawn out, looking straight at her. Harley bites her lip and looks down at mine. I follow suit, biting my lip as I look at her. Harley looks up at Ivy. Her girlfriend must have given the go ahead, because Harley’s lips are soon on mine.
I feel Ivy shuffle next to me, and she drags her hand down my body toward my pussy. I break my kiss with Harley and watch as Ivy climbs onto the bed between my legs, her vines still working on me around her. She places her hands on my knees and slides them down my thighs, leaning closer to me, before pulling back up into a sitting position. Ivy tilts her head.
“Go on.” She encourages, flicking her eyes to Harley. “Show me some fun, why don’t you?” I nod.
“Yes, Mommy,” I whisper, turning back to Harley and reaching out with my neck to take her lips in mine. I struggle against the vines again, wanting to pull Harley into me. Harley takes care of it, her arm across my chest squeezing my side and turning me as much as she can to face her. Then she places her hand on my cheek, almost possessively. It surprises me that Harley can be possessive about anything other than Ivy. I kiss her with just as much passion as she kisses me, and I can feel the trill of excitement coming from deep in Harley’s throat.
Then Ivy’s vine is replaced on my clit by her finger. I groan into my kiss with Harley as I finally get something that I want; Ivy paying attention to my pussy. I push my pelvis out, hoping to find a little more pressure from the redheaded nature junkie. I hear Ivy chuckle before she brushes her fingers against my lower lips, mixing more of my juices with her vine.
The remaining vine grows bigger inside of me, stretching my walls further than they’ve ever been stretched. I break my kiss with Harley and yowl, throwing my head back into the pillows.
“Is it painful, Sweetheart?” Ivy asks, removing her hand from my clit and squeezing my knees. I nod, unable to speak through the pain. She slides her right hand down my leg and over my stomach, where a lot of the pain is shooting through. She massages my stomach, gently raking her nails over my skin. “It’s alright, Sweetheart, I’ll walk you through it. Can you walk with me?” I nod again, but Ivy frowns. “Say it, baby girl, say that you’ll walk through it with me, baby doll.”
“I’ll… I’ll walk through it with you… Mommy,” I say, furrowing my brows. It’s hard to speak through the pain I’m feeling, but somehow through this Stolckholm situation, I have come to trust Harley and Ivy. The latter smiles, leans down, and places a kiss on my knee.
“Good girl, Sweetheart. First thing’s first, breathe with me, baby girl. In and out. Ready?” She takes a breath in, holds it for a few seconds, then releases the breath. After a few times of Ivy doing it on her own, I start to breathe with her. Ivy smiles as I follow her instructions. “Alright, Sweetheart, I’m going to pull my vine out of you now. What I want you to do is take a deep breath, and then you’re going to breathe out as my vine comes out. Do you think you can do that for me, baby girl?”
“Yes, Mommy,” I nod.
“That’s a good girl, okay, take a deep breath.” I do as instructed and fill my chest with air. “Alright, let it out slowly, Sweetheart.” I start to exhale, and Ivy beckons her vine out of me. As the last of the air leaves my lungs, Ivy’s vine pulls out of my hole and I feel like I can finally breathe normally. I take a few deep breaths, tears in my eyes. Ivy leans down and wipes the tears from my eyes, licking my tears off her fingers. “I hope you’re not sad, Sweetheart, you did just fine. Can we give it another try?” I nod, not wanting to disappoint Ivy. Ivy smiles, then flicks her eyes to Harley. “Amazing. You’re almost as trainable as Harley was. I’m impressed by you.”
“Thank you, Mommy!” The words slip out before I can stop them. Ivy smirks and leans back in, her palm spreading out over my stomach.
“Do you want to try again, beautiful?” She whispers. And feeling as if I can’t say no, I nod. “There’s my baby girl,” Ivy smiles. “We’ll go slowly, so just breathe, baby, okay?” I nod again and Ivy takes her other hand and starts rubbing my clit. “Good. Because I want you to come on my vine. Do you think you can do that for me, baby?”
“Yes, Mommy,” I whisper, my brain taken over by the images of a naked Ivy absolutely demolishing me. Ivy keeps one hand on my stomach and the other on my clit, and Harley decides to bring her hand down to my stomach for moral support.
I feel the tip of the vine poking my hole and I nod at Ivy. I breathe in slowly as the vine starts to enter me, taking in its full, wide girth. I run out of room in my lungs so I let the air out. Ivy notices and pauses her intrusion, waiting for me. When I’m ready I start to breathe again, and the vine keeps going.
It’s less painful this time, and I think the breathing and eye contact with Ivy helps a lot. Ivy goes slowly, coaxing the vine in and out of me a few times. When I’ve gotten used to the size and can breathe normally, Ivy repositions herself between my legs and the other end of the vine that is inside me wraps around her waist. When it’s nice and tight, Ivy brings her hands up to my legs, the vines wrapped around my ankles loosening enough for her to bring my legs over her shoulders. She slides her hands down my legs until they’re resting on my thighs.
Harley shifts next to me, crawling behind me. She places me between her legs, lifts my hair over my shoulder, and pulls me to rest against her chest. I can feel her wetness on my back as she wraps her right arm over my shoulder and her left arm under my other shoulder, clasping her hands together across my chest.
Then Ivy takes over, thrusting her hips towards me and shoving her vine deeper inside of me. I let out another yowl, but it isn’t so much out of pain this time. I arch my back, pushing back into Harley as Ivy sits with our hips together, her viney dildo sunk deep to the hilt inside of me. Harley leans down and places fast kisses on my cheek as Ivy pulls back out of me and starts to thrust herself hard and fast into me. She digs her nails into my thighs, creating marks in my skin. I call out Ivy’s name over and over again, my entire body being filled with ecstasy. I can feel the heat building inside me, rushing through my entire body. Harley switches to placing kisses on my other cheek as Ivy slams into me, her face set in stone and determined. She desperately wants me to come on her vine.
I oblige her, screaming Ivy’s name, then Harley’s, as I release all over Ivy’s vine. I can feel it. It’s a larger amount of liquid than I’ve ever had in an orgasm. Ivy continues to ram into me, no care in the world about overstimulating me.
“Come again for me, Sweetheart,” she growls. It isn’t aggressive or angry, but I can tell she’s longing for more of me. “Give me more. Give me everything you have. I want all of it, you hear me? All of it.”
“Yes, Mommy!” I whine, almost unable to handle the extra sensation. She lets go of my thigh with one hand and starts to roughly smack my clit.
“Ivy!” I scream, and I squirt all over her fingers and vine. Ivy pulls her vine out of me, unwrapping it from her waist and directing it towards Harley. I can hear Harley behind me, slurping my slick off the natural green dildo. Ivy lowers herself between my legs, raking her tongue through my folds and over my stretched hole. I moan again as Ivy eats me out, my body still shaking from the double orgasm.
Once I’ve come down, Ivy beckons her vine back from Harley, then beckons for Harley to join her at the foot of the bed. Harley crawls out from behind me and moves over to Ivy on her hands and knees. When Harley reaches her girlfriend, Ivy pulls her up and wraps her arms around the blonde’s waist, Harley wrapping her arms around Ivy’s neck.
Out of nowhere, Ivy’s vines release me, and I’m sitting on their bed, completely restraint free. I scoot back so my back is against the headboard and I pull my knees to my chest. Ivy kisses Harley’s cheek as Harley nuzzles into Ivy’s neck. Then Ivy looks at me.
“So?” She asks, a little glint in her eye.
“So?” I repeat, more than a little nervous.
“What do you think?” Ivy asks as if I should know what she’s talking about. “Did you have fun with us? What do you think about staying?” I look away from them towards the door, thinking. But honestly, I don’t have to think very hard.
“I want to stay,” I say quietly. Harley perks up, her butt wiggling.
“Really?” She squeals. “Yay!” I look over at Ivy and see her smiling, soft and warm. The two of them spread out of the bed, getting on either side of me. I lay down on the bed with them, the two of them throwing their arms around me and placing kisses all over my face and neck. Then Ivy stretches to whisper into my ear.
“Since you’ve decided to stay, why don’t we go for round two?” I look over at her and see the mischief in her eyes. Now that my hands are free, I bring them up to hold her face and kiss her properly for the first time.
I sit on the couch in our apartment, a book cracked open in my lap and half of a carrot stick in my hand, part of the carrot cracking between my teeth. Then I hear the creak of the front door and I turn my head to see who’s at the door.
Just my luck, it’s my girlfriends, Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn. I set my bok down, my half-eaten carrot on top of it, and rise from the couch as Harley skips over.
“Y/N!” She squeals as she jumps into my arms. I lift her into the air and twirl her around, kissing her on the lips. When I set her down, she nuzzles into my neck.
“Hey, Harls,” I whisper to her. She takes a step back and clasps her hands in front of her, nodding behind me. I turn toward Ivy who’s a few steps away, waiting patiently.
Over the last six months, Harley, Ivy, and I have fallen into an easy hierarchy and routine. Ivy’s at the top, obviously, dom to both Harley and myself. I’m second in command, and Harley’s our baby. Ivy and I are usually in control during our intimate times, and sometimes she’s in control of us both. Most of the time it’s all three of us, but sometimes it’s just Ivy and me, sometimes it’s just Harley and me, but rarely is it just Ivy and Harley anymore. They both agree that having me brightens their sex life.
I walk over to Ivy and wrap my arms around her neck. She wraps hers around my waist, pulling me in to kiss me. Now it’s my turn to be a princess as Ivy lifts me off the ground and twirls me around, setting me back on the ground gently, as if I were an egg that could crack at the slightest movement.
“Hey, Sweetheart,” Ivy says quietly, brushing hair out of my face. “How was your day?”
“It was good,” I assure her, placing my hands on her chest, just below her shoulders. “I meal prepped for us for the week, Frank annoyed me while I cleaned your lab, and then I read. I missed you guys, though.”
“We missed you, too,” Ivy says, placing a kiss on my head. She takes a hand and places it under my chin, holding my face gently in her hand. “What do you say we get our baby some food and you and I sneak off for a little rendezvous, just the two of us?”
“Sounds perfect, my love.” I purr. I turn to Harley. “Is that okay with you, Harls?”
“Secret!” Ivy chuckles, pulling me into her and kissing my head again. Harley smiles and nods.
“That’s alright with me! I’ve got poker night with Frank anyway.”
As I've written most of what was on my previous posting list, it's time for part 2 so I keep myself updated. Once again, these aren't posted with dates because I don't want to promise anything, sorry! But I do try to post once a week, so check back!
Also will mention, if you have any suggestions or things you might want to see, or even just wanna ask me questions, my asks are open. I can't promise I'll write everything that comes through, but if I feel like I can make a good story out of it, I will certainly give it a shot!!
Harley Quinn x Poison Ivy x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. A fic from the HBO Harley Quinn animated series. Y/N is a hostage in one of Harley's funny little schemes. Harley notices Y/N and, realizing that she's exactly Ivy's type, decides to bring her home as a gift for her girlfriend.
Buffy Summers x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. Buffy the Vampire Slayer where Buffy has been turned into a vampire. After Buffy was turned, Y/N has run across the country to escape her past as a Slayer, unable to think of Buffy without getting sad. But when Buffy, now a creature of the night, comes to find her, Y/N must face what exactly her feelings can overcome.
Margaery Tyrell x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. Margaery saves Y/N from a night of torture with Joffery and decides to show Y/N what a night of pleasure really feels like.
The Reality of a Dream Pt. 2 ~ Y/N struggles to decide whether or not Wanda is real while living in bliss with her. Y/N starts to feel like her brain is muddled and not her own. Through the incredible days and unforgettable nights, Y/N searches for what's real. But is what's real really what she wants?
A Dominant Personality Pt. 2 ~ Y/N has done a pretty good job with Wanda's rehabilitation from being the Scarlet Witch, but there is one thing that she has to do in order to keep the Scarlet Witch at bay. Wanda doesn't know, and she'd like to keep it that way.
Wanda Maximoff x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. Wanda and Y/N are part of the same coven. They've been friends fighting feelings for a while, but things get complicated when all the signs point to Wanda being the Scarlet Witch and the rest of the coven kick her out. Y/N decides to go with her, and the feelings develop further than either of the women expected.
I hope there's at least something for you to look forward to on here! Thanks for being here! ^.^
Warnings: Porn with (a lot of) plot, [Plot warnings] torture, knife play, blood, killing, Lexa is soft with Y/N [porn warnings] biting, fingering, oral, tribbing
Summary: Clarke trades Y/N to the Commander in exchange for Finn in hopes that she can convince the Commander to welcome Skaikru into the Coalition. Y/N and the Commander have very different ideas on where love belongs in life, but the Commander soon finds out that you can't hide feelings. What lengths will the Commander go to in order to make sure that Y/N stays by her side?
A/N: Another one where I got sort of carried away by the plot hehe. Not everything follows the show plot 100%, but I think you'll forgive me for that. For this one, I also want to tag recourses: for the Trigedasleng, I used a translator I found on Reddit by u/abrupt_fox (https://lingojam.com/%28Un%29officialTrigedaslengTranslator). I apologize if I didn't tag or source properly, I've never done that on Tumblr before, so I'm not sure if I did it right.
When I was a kid, I dreamed of seeing the ground. The view of Earth from space has never been beautiful, but I always knew in my heart that the opposite would be true. Looking at the stars from down there is probably the most beautiful thing that the Grounders could ever witness. And now, being under them, I know that I was right.
But riding through these trees right now, I hate Clarke. She and I have never particularly gotten along, but we were never on each other’s bad sides, either. Until now, that is. Even after I unknowingly did her a favor and flirted with Raven and got her attention off of Finn for a bit, she’s still throwing me a rotten bone.
I ride behind her in the line as a bunch of Grounders lead us and a few other people from Arkadia to Polis where Clarke has decided to make a deal; a few of our missing kids… for me.
The way she says it, I’m the best negotiator. She remembers me winning every time we did debate in school, and Calrke apparently thinks that I’m the best chance we have of getting all of the kids back. She trades me for Finn, of course, and then it’s my job to convince this Commander that we deserve to have the rest of the kids back.
And there’s a lot of pressure on me. Right now, Clarke is leading Arkadia after she was backed by all the 100 when our parents came down. But Pike is chomping at her heels, claiming that a kid can’t lead. Clarke thinks this is her last chance to prove she’s a good leader and get Pike off her back for good. How that leads to me staying in Polis to negotiate instead of her is beyond me.
It’s only a few hours from Arkadia to Polis on horseback, and we’re making quick time. Clarke glances back at me every once in a while, and each time I return her gaze with a glare. Until we’re almost there, then she pulls on her horse’s reins and slows until she’s riding next to me.
“Y/N, please,” she says quietly, trying to speak in private. “You have to understand why this is the best course of action.”
“You’re our leader, Clarke.” I whisper back. “You should be the one to negotiate with this Commander.”
“As leader of Arkadia, I’m needed there. But I have complete faith that you can get the rest of our friends out safely.”
“Yeah,” I scoff. “‘Our friends’. More like your friends. Remind me who is at stake again? Oh, yeah, that’s right. Bellamy, Octavia, Wells, Raven, and Finn. Your friends, not mine. None of those people have ever even spoken to me, let alone pretended to be my friend. Not to mention the kid you’re getting in exchange for me is your little boy toy.”
“Y/N,” Clarke hisses, but I wave her off and kick my horse in his sides to speed him up. In a few steps I overtake Clarke and finish the ride in the front with the Grounders.
I might not want to be here, but entering Polis is pretty impressive. There are tons of Grounders running around, kids and adults alike. There are even elderly Grounders every once in a while. I keep my eyes open and watching as we make our way through the city, and the Grounders here do the same. Clearly, they are not fans of ours.
The main thing that pulls my attention is the large building in the not-so-far off distance. It’s taller than any tree I’ve ever seen, and it takes my breath away. The Grounders lead us right to it, and one of them is nice enough to help me off my horse while a second one leads the horse away. I take a few steps towards the building and look up in awe.
“Not so bad, is it?” Clarke asks, coming to stand next to me.
“Don’t talk to me, Clarke.” I say, walking toward the doors without looking at her.
A Grounder guard opens the door for me as I approach, a few of the Grounder guides from the way here following me. One of them steps ahead of me and leads me pretty high up the building. He stops me outside a large door and we wait for the other people in our party. Clarke leads the charge up the stairs after a few minutes of waiting, her mother and Kane following her.
“Let’s get this done.” Clarke says, nodding to the Grounder that was first up the stairs. He nods and opens the door for us.
Inside the main room are a bunch of Grounders on either side of the room, watching us. In front of us is a large window with destroyed curtains overlooking the way we just came from. Right in front of the window is a large chair, or throne if you will, made of wood and metal weapons. But the person sitting in the throne is what makes me pause.
There’s a young woman sitting there, maybe only a few years older than me. She’s got long brown hair and piercing eyes, some sort of ornament ordaining her forehead. She’s got one leg crossed over the other, her hands on the arm rests, and her face is stern. Clarke walks ahead of me and approaches the woman.
“Commander.” She says, shocking me. This woman is the Commander? She’s so damn young, I thought she might be an apprentice or something. The Commander rises from her throne and takes a few steps forward.
“Clarke kom Skaikru. Have you brought your trade?”
“I have.” Clarke turns her body and holds her arm out to me. The Commander’s eyes move slowly from looking at Clarke to looking at me. Her face doesn’t change. She looks to her right and nods. A Grounder guard disappears through a door and returns a moment later with Finn. He looks around frantically, only calming down when he lays his eyes on Clarke. I watch as Clarke exhales, her mouth twitching up slightly. The Commander looks behind me and nods. Two guards then come and take me by my arms.
“Hey!” I shout struggling against their grip. “Let go of me!”
“Y/N, it’s okay, don’t struggle,” Clarke says, but I kick out in her direction.
“Don’t you fucking talk to me, Clarke, you’re why I’m here! You’re bullshit, your leadership is bullshit, your so-called friendship is bullshit!” I scream at her as the guards drag me backwards and out the door we entered. “Clarke, get me out of here! Clarke? Clarke!!” I scream at her as the door closes before my eyes. The guards drag me down one flight of stairs and through the doors of another room, throwing me to the ground once we’re inside. They take a few steps back to stand by the door, arms crossed. I look around the room, but the only way out is through a window behind me. Maybe I’ll be ready for a swan dive in the future, but I’m not that desperate yet.
I scramble up from the floor and look around frantically. This is a fairly nice bedroom, large with a bed, a desk, and the balcony looking outside. I look back to the guards and march up to them.
“Let me out.” I demand. “I shouldn’t be in here. I came here willingly, I’m going to stay here willingly, but I shouldn’t be trapped inside this room!” The guards don’t move. One of them glances down at me for a split second before looking ahead. I growl in frustration and walk over to the open balcony. I grip the railing and lean, looking down. I hear shuffling behind me and look to see the guards moving towards me. I hold my hand out to stop them. “It’s fine. I’m not going to jump, you idiots.” I slide down to the floor of the balcony and stick my legs through the bars of the railing, letting them hang in the open air. The sun visibly moves through the sky before I see tiny figures exiting the building far below me. I doubt anyone down there can see me, but I stick up my middle finger to them, just in case. The group gets on some horses and ride away. I let my head fall against the railing, defeated.
Some time later, after the sun dips below the horizon, the door opens. I hear the guards shuffling out of the way, some murmuring, and then the door closing. I take my time bringing my legs back through the bars to stand up. I lean over to brush off my pants before turning around. The room is empty except for the Commander. Her guards are nowhere in sight. She holds her hands behind her back, her head slightly tilted.
“I know why I was brought here.” I tell her, taking a few steps inside the room. “I came willingly. There’s no reason to lock me in here.”
“You have to understand the precautions we must take.” She responds. “You’re with the Sky People. We can’t trust you.”
“Then what are we doing here?” I throw my hands in the air. “If you can’t trust me, then there’s no way you’re going to release the other kids that Clarke wants.”
“Because unlike most of my leaders, I believe that good things can come from a relationship with Skaikru.” The Commander takes a few steps forward until she is past me and out on the balcony. I turn to watch her as she places her hands on the railing of the balcony. “All of this belongs to me. Not to rule, but to be responsible for. It’s my job to be the mother, the negotiator, the queen. And whether you like it or not, you and the other Skaikru are now on my land. Either you are under my protection, or we will root you out like a disease.”
“We just want to survive, Commander.” I say, walking over to stand next to her. “I realize that we might be seen as privileged to you Grounders, but there’s nothing that we can do about that. It was our ancestors, not us, that went into the sky. It should all be a level playing field now.”
“But it isn’t.” The Commander turns to look at me. “We have been down here for hundreds of years, fighting for our lives and trying to find a peaceful way to live together. We’ve achieved it, but barely. That peace is always close to cracking. Adding in Skaikru is… difficult to say the least.”
“Then why even try?” I ask. “Why not just send your armies to decimate us and go on with your fragile peace?”
“Because I think we would be better off if we combined resources, not destroyed them.” The Commander looks at me curiously, as if she’s trying to break down my psyche. Then she turns back into the room and heads toward the door. When I don’t follow her, she turns back to me. “Come on. There are some people you should talk to.”
I follow the Commander back up the stairs into her throne room, now empty. She leads me through the door that Finn had come out of earlier, and we descend down a few flights of stairs by a narrow staircase. It ends with a door that she opens easily. Through the door is just one large room, cut in half with iron bars. On the other side of the room, the other kids from Arkadia are sprawled out. Raven sees us first, bouncing from her sitting position at the back of the room to the bars.
“Y/N!” She says. The other three kids look up. When they realize I’m in the room, they approach the bars. I walk over slowly, cautiously.
“How’re you guys holding up?” I ask, almost caring.
“Where’s Finn?” Raven asks. It takes everything in me to not roll my eyes. When Raven came down from space and saw Finn and Clarke together, I believed she might forget about him. Oh, how stupid I had been.
“Gone.” I tell her. “He left with Clarke.” Raven’s face drops.
“What?” She murmurs.
“When are you going to give it up, Raven?” Octavia does me a favor by rolling her eyes herself. “He obviously is over you. He’s moving on to better and blonder things.”
“Shut up, Octavia.” Raven spits at her. “He loves me, I know he does.”
“Why are you here?” Bellamy jerks his chin at me. “Why’d she leave you?”
“Because Clarke thinks she’s the best negotiator.” Wells answers for me. “She always won our debates in school. Probably thinks Y/N has the best chance to get us out of here.”
“Actually, I just hate you.” I narrow my eyes at her. “I just strongly dislike everyone else.” I look around at the other three behind the bars. “With that being said, I’m still going to try my best to get you home. Okay? Trust me on that.”
“Yeah, trust you, okay.” Octavia shakes her head and backs away from the iron. “Like that’s ever going to happen.”
“What a bitch,” I mumble, turning towards the Commander. She’s standing by the door, her hands still behind her back, staring directly at me. I turn back to Raven, Bellamy, and Wells. “I swear to you guys, I’m going to do everything I can to get you out of here.”
“Do you think you’ll be able to?” Wells asks.
“I’m not sure,” I admit. “But that’s the benefit of being a prisoner on this side of the cell. I can do a lot more than you can to try.” I nod at them and back away, walking back toward the Commander. Before I can go through the door, she stops me.
“You have more time with them.” She says quietly. “All the time you need.”
“If you give me any more time,” I whisper quietly, “I’ll break those bars and strangle those kids.” I push past her and race up the stairs two at a time.
I don’t stop until I reach the room the guards had dragged me to. I pace the room, angry. A few moments later, the Commander comes in, quietly shutting the door behind her. Then she stands in front of it, her hands still clasped behind her back.
“Listen, Commander, I know that Clarke left me here to get those kids released by coming up with a solution to our border problem. And I’ll do it. Under one condition.”
“And that is?” The Commander raises her eyebrow.
“If somehow I’m able to help with this and you feel it’s best to release the kids, you won’t send me back.” The Commander looks shocked that I would say that. “I’ve never fit in there. I never had any friends on the Ark, and that didn’t change once we were down here. Those kids you’ve got, Clarke, they don’t care about me. Clarke gave me this job because I’m expendable, not because she trusts me.” I stop pacing and walk to the balcony. I can hear the sound of the Commander’s boots as she walks over to me. “When I heard that the 100 were being sent to the ground, I was a little excited. I thought maybe I could start over.” I lean over the railing and sigh, hanging my head. “I guess I never knew how stupid I could be.”
“If starting over is what you want, then prove it.” The Commander says. “Help me find a way to bring peace with Skaikru to my people. And I will grant you the freedom you want.” I lift my head to look at her.
“Really?” I ask.
“Yes. Help me help Skaikru, and I can get you out.” I hold the Commander’s gaze for a minute. Then I nod.
The next morning, the Commander herself comes to get me from my room. She invites me to eat breakfast with her before we start planning. My stomach growls at the mention of food, as if it thinks I have a choice to say no. She leads me up to the throne room and to the right side of the room, opposite to where she’s holding the other Ark kids. Inside is a large table with a map on it, miniatures scattered around. She leads me over to a smaller table by a window.
“Please, have a seat.” She says, gesturing to the spot closest to the door. As soon as we sit, someone comes in from another door and sets two small plates in front of us, a cooked rabbit on each one. Another Grounder comes in and sets cups of water in front of us.
“Thank you,” I say, nodding to the Grounders. They look at me, unsure. The younger one, the one who brought the cups and must be around eight, decides to smile at me. I smile back at him. Then the older Grounder herds him away, back out of the door they came through. I turn my attention back to the Commander. “So how are we going to create peace?”
“Easy, easy,” she says, holding her hand out. “Eat first. Battle plan later.”
“Well, I hope it’s not an actual battle.” I chuckle, picking some meat off the carcass. “That’s what I’m hoping to avoid.”
“Yes, you are right.” The Commander says with a nod. “We are trying to avoid a battle.” She also takes a piece of meat and sticks it in her mouth, chewing methodically while looking at me. “Tell me why you were sent here.”
“Well, I guess Clarke thought I’d have the best chance of negotiating with you.” I shrug, sticking a piece of meat in my mouth.
“No, not here in Polis,” The Commander chuckles, pushing meat against her teeth through her smile. “I mean on the ground. You came down with the other kids. Clarke has told me that the kids who came down first committed crimes on the Ark.” The Commander holds my gaze, her smirk big. “What did you do to get sent down here?” I sigh and lean back in my chair. I reach out for my glass and take a sip before I answer.
“I stole drugs. That’s a huge no-no on the Ark. But…” I sigh again and make very forceful eye contact with my water. I lower my voice as a memory flashes in my mind. “She was dying, and Abby, Clarke’s mom, wouldn’t do anything to help her.”
“Who was dying?” The Commander pressed. “Your sister?”
“No,” I shake my head. “We weren’t allowed siblings on the Ark. That’s illegal, too. It’s why Octavia is here. She’s a second born.”
“Okay. Then who was she?”
“My first love.” I whisper. “Kyra. Her fever was so high that she wasn’t even hot anymore. Abby could have helped her if she’d only given Kyra the medicine.” I rub my forehead aggressively, the memory of Kyra’s face burned into my mind. “I almost made it to her. I was literally at the open door to Kyra’s room when the guards caught me. They took the medicine from me and gave it back to Abby.” I sniffle, rubbing my nose with my finger. “The last time I saw her, she was weakly crying for me as they dragged me away.” My hands now go to my eyes, wiping away tears that have started to fall before I can stop them. “She died three days later. I never saw her again.”
The Commander sits in silence, watching me as I try to compose myself. She doesn’t try to impose, she doesn’t try to rush me, she just waits for me to be ready. But the tears won’t stop falling. I can’t clear my face fast enough. The Commander gets up from her seat and comes over, kneeling in front of me. She brings up her hand and moves mine away from my face, replacing it with a piece of cloth to soak up the water running from my eyes. After a minute she gets up, but leaves me with the cloth, and sits back down in her seat.
“I’m sorry,” I whisper, but the Commander shakes her head.
“Do not apologize for your tears. Only the weak apologize for their tears.”
“Yes, Commander.” I nod, keeping the cloth to my eyes. I take a few more minutes while she eats to make sure my face is dry, then I try to hand the cloth back to her. She holds up her hand, shaking her head.
“Keep it. If you feel tears again, you’ll always have one.”
“Thank you.” I say, placing the cloth on the table and picking off another piece of the rabbit. I flick my eyes upward to the Commander. “What about you?”
“What about me?” The Commander asks.
“Have you ever been in love?” I watch the Commander stiffen at my question. I quickly bring my eyes back down to my food and make myself smaller. “I apologize, Commander. Please forgive my question, I overstepped.”
“No.” The Commander says, a little too quickly. “It’s alright.” She clears her throat and takes a sip of water. “I have been. But it was a mistake. A weakness. One I will never repeat.”
“That’s sad,” I whisper without thinking. I quickly look up to see the Commander staring at me. My eyes grow wide. “I’m sorry, Commander, I just… I just meant that… I just think that…”
“Spit it out, Skaikru.” The Commander says, her voice quiet and monotone. “Speak what is on your mind.”
“I have a problem with that,” I chuckle nervously, picking at the rabbit. “Speaking my mind when I shouldn’t, and keeping quiet when I should be speaking up.” I take a large breath. “I think this is one of those times when I should keep quiet.”
“I would prefer it if you didn’t.” I bring my eyes back up to the Commanders. It seems as if she hasn’t stopped looking at me. “In here, with me, I’d like it if you always speak your mind. A difference of opinion is helpful when searching for a solution.” She gestures to me with a hand. “So please. Tell me what’s on your mind.”
“It’s just…” I sigh, placing a piece of rabbit in my mouth and chewing a few times before swallowing. “Love isn’t a weakness. Love is a strength. Love is kind, love is compassionate. Love is the reason we live.” I gesture to the rabbit on my plate. “And a deep love is what sets us apart from animals like this rabbit.”
“How can you believe that, after what happened to you?” The Commander’s question isn’t harsh or accusatory. She tilts her head, asking the question genuinely.
“Because the time I spent with Kyra was the best in my life.” I tell her, holding her gaze. “Her warmth, her smile, her laugh. Kyra gave me this feeling in my stomach unlike any other.” I smile despite myself, thinking of the good memories I have of Kyra. “Love can save your life, Commander.”
“In my experience, it can get you killed.” The Commander’s stern look tells me I’m not changing her mind. “It sounds like that’s true in yours as well.”
“Loving Kyra didn’t get me killed,” I shake my head. “Or almost, as the circumstances stand. No, loving Kyra didn’t almost get me killed. Loving Kyra taught me how to live.” The Commander studies me for a moment. Then she gets up, clasps her hands behind her back, and moves to the larger table in the middle of the room. I pick up the cloth from the table that the Commander had given me and follow her.
I stop at the table and watch as the Commander slowly circles the table. She stares at the miniatures as she does. When she reaches where I am, I feel her presence behind me and the wind as she passes. She stops on my other side and nods to the table.
“What do you see here?” She asks. I lean over the table and take a closer look at the table.
“I see a map of the 12 clans, plus Arkadia. Since you don’t have thousands of these miniatures, I assume that the amount you do have here indicates populations. Which is why,” I point to the northernmost miniatures, “Azgeda has the most on the table.”
“Hmm.” The Commander nods, looking on. “Anything else?”
“Well, it’s clear that you can crush us without even trying. My question is why you haven’t.”
“We aren’t here to debate why I haven’t ordered the attack.” The Commander looks up at me. “We’re here to try and prevent that.”
“Commander, I don’t know much about you Grounders, but you had pretty much every Clan united with Trikru to create the Coalition, isn’t that right?”
“Except Azgeda.” She says.
“Right, except Azgeda.” I take another look at the map. “If the goal is to bring Skaikru into the coalition, you’re going to have the easiest time convincing everyone else before Azgeda. So, what if you went around to every Clan, hear them out about their concerns in inviting Skaikru into the coalition, and see if there is anything you can give in return for their support in accepting Skaikru into the coalition.”
“And if they don’t want anything?”
“Then you threaten to take something.” I look at the Commander. “I doubt you’ll have to do that with any Clan except Azgeda. But you should go to Azgeda last. They’ll be the hardest to convince, so having the other Clans supporting you will make it easier to bargain with them.”
The Commander studies me again, and I can see the gears turning in her head. Then she nods and heads toward the door we’d entered earlier.
“Good work, Y/N kom Skaikru. Go back to your room and get dressed in our clothes. You’re coming with me.”
The Commander had left clothes for me in my room, long pants, a long sleeved shirt, knee high boots, and a cloak, all black. I change, tossing my Skaikru clothes in a pile at the foot of the bed. The Commander has left guards outside my room to escort me down when I’m finished, and they sandwich me as we head down the stairs.
The Commander waits outside, the reins of a horse in each of her hands. I walk over to the one on my left, black as night with a fleck of white on its forehead. It lowers its head and snorts, nuzzling my head. I let out a laugh and scratch the horse’s snout.
“Her name is Osleya. In our language it means Champion.”
“A fitting name.” I smile as the horse shoves her nose into my hand. The Commander hands me the reins. I take them, a little surprised. The Commander pulls at the reins of the other horse, a horse as pure as snow. “This is Gona. It means Warrior.”
“Sounds like a good name for you, buddy.” I smile, offering my hand to him as well. He sticks his neck out and flutters his lips on my hand. I look at the reins that the Commander has given me. “It seems I have the wrong horse, Commander. I believe the Heda should be riding the horse called Champion.”
“We pay attention to signs down here,” the Commander shakes her head. “Osleya chose you. It means good things.” The Commander gives me a little head tilt before mounting Gona. Before I can follow suit on Osleya, the doors of Polis slam open and a large, hulking Grounder storms out. He stalks over to me and aggressively rips Osleya’s reins from my hands, causing her to whinny, back up, and rear.
“Heda!” The Grounder calls to the Commander. “Dison Skaikru na nou ste allowed gon hos of yu gapa!” (This Skaikru can’t be allowed to ride your horse!)
“Silence, Colu.” The Commander waves her hand. “She was chosen. Leave us. We have a long journey ahead.” The Grounder looks at me angrily before handing me back the reins and stomping away. Osleya calms down immediately.
“What was that?” I ask as the horse closes the distance between us and nuzzles my head.
“Nothing to worry about.” The Commander nods. “Colu is just a little stick in the old traditions.”
“What tradition am I breaking?” I ask, patting Osleya’s neck as I put my foot in her stirrup and pull myself onto her saddle. The Commander turns Gona around and kicks him into a walk. I do the same, pulling Osleya up next to the Commander. She looks down at the horse I’m riding and smiles.
“Osleya has been my horse since I became Heda. She chose me, and my people took that as a sign.” The Commander smiles down toward the black mare. “The Champion and the Commander. A perfect fit.”
“So I did steal your horse.” I raise an eyebrow at her. The Commander slides her smile to my direction.
“Technically, sure. But she did choose you. And that takes precedence over her past riders.” I lean forward and look into Osleya’s eye. The horse turns her head to look back, and I almost believe that Osleya is telling me that she’s mine now. I sit back up and look at the road ahead.
The plan is to go down to Yujleda, the Broadleaf Clan, first. We secure their support fairly easily. The Commander seems to think it has something to do with how I played with their children, although their condition is that Skaikru get rid of all their old world weapons. Guns, grenades, all of that needs to be tossed. The Commander asks my opinion and I tell her that it’s a good idea. With that sorted, we move on through the Louwoda Kliron, the Ouskejon Kru, the Boudalan, the Trishanakru, the Delfikru, and the Podakru territories without much struggle. They all agreed to back the Commander after promises of more weapons and trade abilities. It takes us about four weeks to make it through all those territories, and I spend most of the time at the Commander’s side. We ride together, eat together, and spend a lot of time with each other. Now we’re on our way back through Trikru territory in order to get up to the Floukru and Sangedakru territories.
Most of the Grounder guards have split into groups to set up camp or go hunting. I take the time to completely brush out Osleya, feed her, and walk her to the stream a few yards south of camp for some water. Once she’s tied back up, I go and search for the Commander.
I find her about a mile east of camp with her bodyguard, Indra. They’re practicing with the Commander's swords, something she does every night. I try to walk up as quietly as I can and take a seat on a large, moss covered log to watch. I tuck one leg under me and pull the other leg up to my chest, hugging my knee.
After a few hours of watching them beat the crap out of each other they stop, coming together to speak to each other quietly. After a moment Indra looks over at me, then nods at the Commander. Indra sheaths her swords and starts walking back toward the camp. I watch her go, then turn my attention back to the Commander.
I’m immediately taken aback. Now that the Commander wasn’t constantly moving around Indra, I got a good look at her. Her armor is off and her shirt is tied up around her breasts. Her hair is tied back and her skin is slick with sweat. She bends down to pick up her armor and boots before walking over to me.
“Do you know how to fight?” She asks me. I shake my head.
“Not like you. I can maybe throw a punch here and there, but these swords?” I waggle a finger at her weapons. “Absolutely not.”
“Do you want to try?”
“With actual swords?” I laugh. “You can’t be serious. You’ll kill me.”
“No, I won’t.” She says matter-of-factly. “I could never hurt you.” The Commander offers her hand to me. I look at it for a moment, hesitating. Then I nod and take her hand, sliding off of the log. Once on the ground, the Commander hands me one of her swords, hilt first. I take it in my right hand and hold it up. The Commander comes to stand behind me and wraps her arms around me, taking my hands in hers. She places my hands where they’re supposed to be on the sword. “Hold the blade like this.” She gently nudges my feet with hers to place them in a better stance. “And hold your body like this.”
“Okay,” I whisper, nodding. I shift my weight so I’m a little lighter on my feet based on the stance the Commander put me in. “How’s that?”
“That’s good,” the Commander whispers into my ear. I can hear the smile in her voice. “You’re a natural, Y/N.”
“You know, I find it kind of unfair that Clarke told you my name, but I don’t know yours.” I continue to whisper, turning my head slightly.
“She didn’t.” The Commander responds. “That Skaikru girl in my cell said it pretty loudly.”
“So will you tell me yours?”
“Maybe if you do well in our lesson.” The Commander chuckles. “Now, you always want to hold your weapon like this when you aren’t attacking…”
The Commander spends two hours training me in basic sword combat. By the end, I’m moving pretty well and have a good grasp on the basics. When she decides we’re done, the Commander grabs her water sack and takes a drink, then she offers it to me. I take it and take a long sip, some of the water dripping from the sides of my mouth. I lower the skin and hand it back to the Commander. She takes the skin from me and reaches up with her other hand to wipe the excess water from my chin. My eyes flick up to the Commander’s quickly. She holds my gaze for a moment before removing her hand from my chin and looking away.
“You should head back to camp.” She says.
“I can wait for you,”
“No, that’s okay.” The Commander shakes her head. “I’m going to stay for a little longer. Go back to camp. I’ll be there shortly.”
“Okay.” I nod and turn towards camp. As I hop onto the log, the Commander calls to me.
“Y/N!” I turn to look at her. The light of the rising moon hits her skin in just a way that it looks like she’s glowing, causing my breath to catch in my throat. “My name? It’s Lexa.”
“Lexa,” her name flows past my lips as if I were meant to say it. “It’s nice to meet you.” I nod to her, and she smiles. I wave, and Lexa doesn’t hesitate to wave back. I hop off the log on the other side and head back to camp.
The walk back is long and dark. But it’s peaceful. I let my hands run through the foliage, enjoying the feel of each individual plant. We didn’t have plants like this on the Ark, obviously, but we weren’t even allowed to touch the one tree we had. I’m so busy appreciating the trees that I don’t hear them.
Suddenly, I have a bag over my head and I’m being dragged backwards. A hand flies to my mouth over the bag, so my scream is muffled. After a few feet I’m hauled onto the back of a horse. The person initially hauling me starts to bind my hands, then they throw one of my legs over the horse and someone else grabs my hands and throws them around the head of the person in front of me on the horse.
Then the horse takes off. It runs fast through the woods, the person in front of me nudging it every few seconds. I don’t know how long we ride, but eventually he slows down and the horse starts walking.
“Who are you?” I ask through the bag. The person doesn’t answer. “Where are you taking me?” Again, they don’t answer. I raise my arms and try to choke the person in front of me. They pull on the horse’s reins, causing it to rear. I go backwards, and I can only assume that the person in front of me lets go of the reins, because I go tumbling to the ground, the other person on top of me. They scramble to get out from between my binds and get on top of me, a hand at my throat. I gasp for breath, but their squeezing hand combined with the bag over my head makes it difficult.
“Shut the fuck up and be good.” A man growls into my ear. “Stop fighting. You’re slated to die, but not today, and not by my hand. So shut up and come nicely.” I don’t say anything. I can’t. After a few more moments he releases my throat. “Get up.” He pulls me up by my binds and whistles. I hear the soft noises of hooves trotting over to us. The Grounder picks me up and puts me on the back of the horse. I feel him climbing up, maneuvering his head so that my arms are around his body again.
Time passes me by, but I don’t have the ability to tell how long it is that we’re on the horse. It’s at least a few days. The Grounder stops twice to sleep, but the bag is never removed from my head. Eventually, I start to hear voices. They grow louder and louder until they’re all around me. Then the horse stops, and the Grounder riding in front of me hops from the horse, dragging me down with him. I fall to the ground, dirt scraping against my palms. The Grounder grabs a fistful of bag and my hair and drags me a ways before throwing me down in the first again. Before I can sit up, the bag is ripped off my head and I’m jerked up by my hair to look ahead of me.
It’s barely morning, the sun not yet rising above the trees. In front of me is a blonde woman with a tattoo on the side of her face. She’s sitting on a throne, Her back straight and her face plain. I reach up, my hands still bound, and try to claw at the person gripping my hair. There are soft laughs all around as I twist desperately in the Grounder’s grasp.
“Y/N kom… Arkadia.” The woman says, chewing her words as if they’re a tough piece of meat. “You are a hard one to get a hold of.”
“Who are you?” I ask. The woman smirks.
“So Lexa didn’t tell you anything about me. Probably for the best. You might be more malleable than I expected.”
“Who are you?” I ask again, a little more forceful this time.
“I am Nia, Queen of Azgeda. And tell me, who are you, Y/N of the Sky People? Why has our dear Commander taken you under her wing, hm?” The Queen of Azgeda gets up from her throne and walks over to me. She takes my chin in her hand and makes me look at her. “Why does Lexa want to keep you close?”
“Don’t tell me you actually think I know anything about what the Commander wants.” I tell her. “She’s the Commander. I’m just a lowly Skaikru, someone my own people aren’t even concerned about.” I barely finish my sentence before the Queen brings her hand down on my face. The force of the smack knocks me down to the ground, the Grounder holding my hair ripping out strands from my skull. I look up at the Queen, fire in my eyes. The Queen looks down at me, then lets out a short laugh.
“Trying to melt the Ice Nation, are you, triklama (squirrel)?”
“If I have to.” I say through gritted teeth.
“I’d like to see you try.” Nia smirks. She looks up to the Grounder that had been holding me by my hair. “Roan. Tie her up out here. I’ll come for her later.”
“Yes, my Queen.” The Grounder behind me, Roan, says. He grabs me by the back of my shirt and yanks me to my feet, leading me toward the stage where the Queen’s throne is. Off to the side is a wooden post with a metal circlet near the top. Roan throws me to the ground next to the post before he ties a rope to my bindings, connecting them to the metal circlet on the top of the post. There’s almost nowhere for me to go, so I slump against the post.
The Queen has me on the post for two whole days in the hot sun with no protection, no food, and no water. By the late afternoon, I’m sunburned and dehydrated. The only reason I’m still sitting upright is because the rope is forcing me to. I can barely look up when I hear footsteps approaching me.
“Bring the post!” The Queen calls. I hear movement in front of me, including the loud, obnoxious sounds of something hitting something else fairly hard. After a few minutes, the Queen calls out again. “Bring the girl!” A pair of footsteps stomp loudly towards me and I hear the sound of metal hitting wood, and a few moments later I fall to the ground, not having enough strength in my body to hold myself up.
“Don’t show weakness.” I recognize Roan’s voice whispering to me. “Hold your head up and this will be easier for you.” He grabs onto my bindings and hauls me to my feet. He has to practically drag me to the pole where he ties me up again, but this time the rope is short enough that I’m standing at the pole. I hang my head, tired and hungry, too weak to look up. I hear footsteps approaching and then see some boots on the ground in front of me. A hand grabs my chin and forces me to look up into the face of the Azgeda Queen.
“Tell me why Lexa is dragging you around with her.” She says. “What do you know?”
“I don’t know anything…” I say weakly. “I’m just Skaikru, remember?” The Queen brings her hand down on my face again, the sting souring through my nerves. The next time my chin rises, the Queen is holding it steady with a knife, sharpened to the nines. Once my head is raised she drags the knife out from under my skin and then drags it across my cheek, drawing blood.
“You’re lying to me.” The Queen whispers in a sing-songy tone. She places the knife on the front part of my left shoulder and pushes, cutting through my shirt and skin. Then she drags it diagonally across my chest, cutting over my sternum and right breast. Once the knife is right over my right nipple she picks it up again and raises it between us, my blood glistening on the blade. Her tone switches back to an evil, devilish one as her face grows stone cold. “Why are you visiting the Clans with our Commander?”
“I’m a prisoner.” I say. “The Commander is probably keeping me around as leverage for my people to stay away from Polis while she’s away.”
“Ahh,” the Queen raises her eyebrows and nods, straightening up and taking a few steps back. “Yeah, our Commander is very smart that way. Keeping you with her as a prisoner does make a lot of sense.” The Queen taps the bloody knife against her chin in thought. “Except…” she looks back at me and points the knife at me. “You said a few days ago that your own people aren’t very concerned with you. So you’re not a very high profile prisoner, are you? Certainly not as high profile as, say, Clarke Griffen?”
“Certainly not.” I say. “Clarke leads the Skaikru. No one is as high profile as her.”
“It seems like everyone might be more high profile than you, Y/N of the Sky People.” The Queen observes. “But I highly doubt that our Commander would bring you on such an important mission as this.” She looks down the sight of the knife at me. “Convincing the Clans to agree to let Skaikru join the coalition. Now that’s going to be a feat.”
“I don’t know anything about that.” I try to shake my head, but I can’t. The Queen scoffs, and before I can blink, her knife is in my side. I scream and look down, the knife hilt-deep in my side. The Queen walks over, puts one hand on the back of my neck, and grasps the hilt with the other, shoving the knife even deeper into my stomach. She leans in so her lips are right next to my ear.
“Do you know anything now?” She whispers. Before I can answer, an arrow hits the ground to my right, threading the needle through the small gap between my body and the body of the Azgeda queen. Slowly, the Azgeda queen pulls away from me, taking the knife with her. I let out a scream as the knife slices my flesh a second time, relief flooding through me as soon as the blade is free. The Queen turns toward the origin of the arrow, holding the knife in front of her. I look up to see Lexa standing on a rock at the edge of the center circle, Indra next to her holding a bow. Indra lowers the bow as Lexa raises her sword.
“Let her go, Nia.” Lexa commands, her voice steady but scared. The smile on the Queen’s face grows to spread over her entire face.
“Commander!” The Queen calls. “Good of you to join us this time! You’ll be able to see first hand what I do to the people you admire.”
“This isn’t going to be like last time, Nia. You will release Y/N kom Skaikru, or you will die. And I will kill anyone that stands in my way until your people remember that I am their Commander, not you.”
“Have you forgotten your lesson already, Lexa?” The Queen starts to walk closer to me, keeping the knife trained on Lexa. “I might have to repeat it.” The Azgeda queen stands behind me, the pole between us, and she grabs my hair to pull my head up. Then she holds the knife to my throat, pressing the tip of the blade into my skin. I feel my blood trickling down my neck. Above us, Lexa visibly stiffens. She jumps from the rock into the circle with us. I hear the clink of metal and Roan steps into my view, his sword up. The Queen holds out a hand to stop him.
“Fight me, Nia.” Lexa’s voice is dripping with fire, rage, and fear. “Or I will cut you down without a sword in your hand like the coward you are.”
“But I need a little more time with Y/N.” The Queen twists the tip of the knife a little deeper into my skin. “My son will fight for me.” At those words, Roan leaps forward and his sword clashes with Lexa’s with a reverberating clang. The Queen quickly comes to stand in front of me, blocking my view of Roan and Lexa. “How have you captured our Commander’s heart so, triklama?” The Queen takes the knife and cuts open my shirt from the neck down. Then she slides the knife over my stomach using the flat edge.
“Might as well kill me,” I tell her, the metallic taste of blood finding its way into my mouth. “Because Lexa is going to kill your son, and then she’s going to kill you.”
“But see, that’s the question, isn’t it?” The smile on the Queen’s face is unnatural. She brings the knife up to the top of my sternum, presses the tip down, and slides the knife down my body. “Why would she kill the Queen of the Asgeda Nation and her heir… for you?”
“I don’t know!” I say through gritted teeth, pain rocketing through my ribcage. “Do you really think the Commander would tell me anything of value?”
“Nia!” Lexa calls out. The Queen rolls her eyes and turns around slowly. I catch a glimpse of Lexa as she turns, her sword in her hand, covered in blood, and a murderous look in her eye. I glance down and see Roan dead at her feet.
“No!” The Queen yells loudly. One of the Asgeda warriors runs out and hands her a sword of her own. The Queen immediately rushes Lexa, swinging her sword. The Queen is no match for the Commander, though, as her emotions are high and she isn’t thinking logically. Lexa dodges the Queen’s swing and brings her sword straight through the Queen’s stomach. The older woman stops mid run, dropping to the sword and falling to the ground. Lexa stands over the dead Queen’s body and raises her sword and voice.
“Azgeda!” She yells. “Your Queen is dead! Your heir is dead! I am your Commander! You will bow to me! Stand behind me, or be exiled from our lands!” Immediately a swarm of Ice Nation warriors move to stand behind Lexa. She watches them with a stern look before nodding her approval. “Dismissed!” As soon as she dismisses the warriors, Lexa rushes to me, cutting me down from the pole and catching me as I fall. “Y/N!” She says, her tone breathy and worried. She runs a hand over my torso, tears in her eyes. “Stay with me, Y/N, please.”
“Lexa,” I murmur, trying to keep from blacking out.
“No, don’t talk. You’re going to be okay, I promise you that.” The last thing I see is Lexa, a tear falling from her face, silently begging me to stay with her.
I wake up looking at a ton of canvas with a searing pain in my side. I take a quick, deep, inhale of breath as I sit up, my hand going to my side. There’s a blanket of pelts covering me, and I’m alone in a large tent. I throw the pelts off of me and swing my legs over the side of the cot, trying to stand. As I try to straighten my legs I crumple, and fall back on the bed.
“Y/N!” I turn my head and see Lexa coming through the entrance to the tent. She’s dressed in plain clothes and without her armor for once. She throws down her bow and a rabbit and rushes to my bedside. “You shouldn’t be up yet.”
“I’m fine, Lexa,” I say, but I can barely get the words out without needing to pause and take a breath.
“You don’t look fine,” Lexa whispers, gently maneuvering me to lay back on the bed. I don’t fight her too much as she pulls the covers over me.
“You’re right, I’m not.” I say, pulling the furs to my chin. “What happened? How long have I been laying here? What’s going on with Azgeda?”
“I think you should rest, Y/N,” she says quietly, but I shake my head.
“Please, Lexa, just tell me what happened.” She looks in my eyes, searching. Then she sighs and sits on the bed next to me, her hand resting on my leg.
“After I got you down from that post, you blacked out. I brought you here, to the village I grew up in, as it was the closest, and sent my fastest rider to get Abby. She came and got you taken care of. But you’ve been out of it for a few weeks.”
“I’ll be okay, though?” I ask.
“You’ll be perfect.” Lexa smiles. “As for Azgeda, about half of their warriors are moving to other Clans. The other half is electing a new leader within the next few weeks. I need to be there to oversee that. They’d also like you to come if you’re feeling up for it. They want to honor you as an apology for what Nia did.”
“I’ll be up for it.” I nod. “If you want me to go with you, I will go with you.”
“I would really enjoy your company, Y/N.”
“Then it’s settled. I’ll get you up and about, starting tomorrow,” she adds, seeing me move to take the furs off. “Rest today, and tomorrow I’ll get you out of the bed and moving around.” I nod and settle back into the bed. There’s silence between the two of us for a few minutes. I tilt my head to look at Lexa’s face.
“Hey, is something else on your mind?” I ask. Lexa looks over at me, studying me. Then she sighs.
“Y/N, when I came to Azgeda to get you, I was seething.” She speaks quietly, but with great conviction. “I’ve only been angry like that at one other time in my life.” Lexa looks down at her hand on my leg, then quickly takes it away. “When I first became Commander, Nia kidnapped my first love. Her name was Costia, and she was tortured because the Ice Queen thought she would know my secrets. She ended up dying because I couldn’t get to her quickly enough.”
“Lexa, I’m sorry,” I whisper, reaching out for her. She hesitates, but she takes my hand. I squeeze it to comfort her. “That must have been so painful.”
“Yeah,” she sighs, absent-mindedly running her thumb along my hand. “I loved her more than anything, and Nia took her from me in just a matter of moments. And I didn’t realize that I would feel the same way about you being gone until you were. Gone, that is.” I stay quiet as I let my mind digest her words. Lexa looks down at me and then immediately tries to get up. I squeeze tighter on her hand and pull, bringing her back to the bed.
“Lexa, look at me,” I say quietly. She hesitates, but she looks from my hand, up my arm, and finally stops at my face. I lower my voice even more. “Love isn’t a weakness, Lexa. It’s a strength. It gives you something to fight for.”
“Y/N,” Lexa shakes her head, but I squeeze her hand again.
“You created the Coalition to protect your people. All of your people. You did that because you love them. Loving one person is just a different kind of strength.” Lexa holds my gaze, and I can see her thinking.
“I’m scared to love you,” she mumbles almost incoherently. I take a moment to pull myself into a sitting position to get closer to her. I reach out with my free hand and cup her cheek, swiping my finger across her cheek.
“I know you are,” I whisper back. “But you don’t have to be afraid with me. I’m not going anywhere, Lexa. You killed Nia, and now you have all the time in the world to train me to protect myself so that I’m not completely useless when you’re not there.” Lexa nods slowly.
“And Indra.” She whispers. “She’ll find you some amazing bodyguards.” I laugh, and that makes Lexa smile.
“Alright, get out of here.” I say, letting my hand run down her neck and chest. “Let me rest. Then tomorrow, we can start my training.”
“With just some walking.” Lexa says, lifting my hand to her lips and placing a kiss on my fingers before standing from the bed. “I’ll give you a tour of my home village.”
“Sounds lovely.” I grab the furs and pull them over me as I lay down again. “I look forward to it.”
Over the next several weeks, Lexa and I spend every moment together. In the beginning she walks me around her village, telling me stories of her time here before she was claimed as a Natblida. Then, after I can stand and walk on my own, she starts to very slowly teach me the basics of combat. I like using daggers and the staff most, which Lexa likes. We practice the moves she teaches me side by side, laughing the whole time.
At night Lexa sleeps in my bed with me, but she’s barely touched me. I mean, she wraps her arms around me and we snuggle, but we haven’t slept together. I think about it sometimes when we’re training or when I’m laying awake in bed. It’s slow, and I know Lexa needs her own pace, but I worry a little that she’s just not that into me.
Two months after I wake up, I’m riding with Lexa and a small command up to Troit, the Ice Nation’s capitol, to oversee their election of their new King or Queen. I ride next to Lexa, quietly listening to her talk about how the Clans came to be after the bombs fell. It’s almost a week of riding in the day, training into the night, and cold nights. When we reach Troit, the Ice Nation attempts to split us up and give Lexa her own tent, but they backtrack pretty quickly when Lexa threatens to chop their balls off. She takes my hand and leads me to the gigantic tent.
“I’ve got a surprise for you,” she says once we’re inside the tent, turning to face me. “So don’t get comfortable in here. I’ve got to pick up a few things, and then we’re heading out.” She tugs on my hand and pulls me close. “I know there’s been some distance. I think I know what it’s about, and this ride will fix that.” Lexa reaches up and tucks a strand of hair behind my ear. “Can you trust me?”
“Of course, Lexa.” I nod, offering her a smile. I can’t be mad at her. “Do we need the horses? I can brush them off while you’re… doing whatever it is that you need to do.”
“That would be great.” Lexa smiles back and leans in, placing a soft, gentle kiss on my cheek. I smile and squeeze her hand before heading out of the tent.
I take my time brushing off Osleya and Gona, going to the well to get some water to cool them off. Once they’re clean, fed, and watered, I’ve got some extra time waiting for Lexa, so I start to braid Osleya’s mane. I’ve finished her mane and tail and am finishing up braiding Gona’s tail when Lexa comes back.
“How cute,” she says, gently placing her bundle of things on the ground.
“I had some extra time,” I shrug. “It might not be very manly for a stallion, but I think it makes him look good.”
“He does look good.” Lexa says, coming to stand next to me. I tie off his tail and turn to her.
“Are you ready to go?”
“What about his mane?” She asks, looking over at it. “We can’t leave him unfinished.” Lexa grabs my hand and brings me to Gona’s head. She leaves me near his withers while she starts at his ears. I start braiding, occasionally glancing over at Lexa with a smile. Once Gona is fully braided, I go to mount up. Lexa bends down and holds out her hands, waiting for me to use her as a boost. I look down at her and have to catch my breath. Lexa is looking up at me as if I’m the only thing she sees. I bite my lip as I lift my leg and Lexa grabs it, hoisting me onto Osleya’s back.
Lexa takes a few minutes to put the things that she brought with her onto Gona’s rear before getting on his back. Then we head out of Troit and into the forest.
Lexa leads us far into the forest, and it’s late afternoon by the time she stops the horses. She’s found a truly beautiful spot on a cliff overlooking a large crater. She dismounts and comes over to Osleya, holding out a hand for me. I take it and hop off my horse, tripping a little. Lexa doesn’t hesitate in catching me.
“Be careful,” she says. “You’re too beautiful to be injured.”
“Lexa,” I let out a little laugh, looking into her eyes for a moment before diverting my gaze. “That’s sweet.”
“Thank you.” Lexa leans in and kisses my cheek. “Give me a minute to set this up, okay? Don’t look.” I nod and turn to pet Oselya’s neck. She walks around, and I can hear her setting things up. After a few minutes, I feel Lexa’s arms around my waist and her head on my shoulder. “Okay, come on.” She tugs gently on my waist, and I allow her to lead me to the cliff. She’s laid out a nicely woven blanket and a few wooden plates with food. There are also two things wrapped in more woven blankets. The entire scene is wrapped in a sky that continues to grow darker and stars shining brighter.
“Lexa, this is really cute.” I say, looking back at her. “This is a lot, you didn’t have to do all this.”
“Yes, I did.” She insists, walking out from behind me and taking a seat. She points to the spot across from her. “That’s yours, Y/N.” She teases me. I smirk and take the spot, popping a piece of apple into my mouth.
“So what’s all this, Lex?” I ask, raising my eyebrows at the wrapped things. Lexa reaches over and grabs the smaller block, handing it to me.
“Open it.” She says. I take the blanket and throw it open. Inside are two daggers, the hilts made from bone and etched with words in Trigedasleng, gold inlay in where the hilt meets the blade.
“Lexa,” I gasp, taking one of the blades in my hands. “These are gorgeous.”
“I’m getting you some sheaths made, they just weren’t ready.” Lexa says sheepishly. I reach out and take her hand.
“They’re perfect, Lex.” I assure her. “They don’t need the sheaths to make them perfect.”
“I mean, they do.” Lexa laughs. “They aren’t very useful if you don’t have anywhere to hold them.” She flicks her eyes up to me. “I like it when you call me Lex.” She whispers.
“I’m glad you like it.” I whisper back. Lexa smiles, and I see her eyes flick down to my lips for a split second before they pop back up. When she notices me looking, she looks at the second wrapped thing. She reaches over and grabs it, handing it to me.
“This one next.”
“Alright.” I take the blanket off to reveal a wooden staff, etched with even more words in Trigedasleng. The middle is thinner than the ends for where my hand needs to sit, and that part in general is longer than it usually is, with black fabric tied around the ends, leaving just enough room for my hand. “Lexa…”
“I made the staff myself, etching the words into it took forever, and the fabric I cut from my favorite shirt, but… Do you like it?” I look up to see a worried look on Lexa’s face. I set the staff down and push the plates out of the way so I can scoot closer to her. I take her face gently in my hands.
“Lexa, I love it.” I say. “They’re the best gifts I’ve ever received.” Her eyes flick down again, and they stay longer this time. When she looks at me again, she doesn’t look away. We stare at each other for a few seconds before she leans in and kisses me. She’s soft and unsure at first, but when my grip tightens slightly on her face, she gets more aggressive. She presses her lips more forcefully against mine and inches closer, putting her hand on my waist. I slide my hand down her face and arm, grabbing onto her wrist and pulling her on top of me as I lay down on the ground. Lexa throws a leg over me and uses her hands to pin mine above my head.
“This is okay with you?” She asks quietly. I’m almost speechless as she looks down at me, her long brown hair falling from her face.
“Absolutely,” I say breathlessly. “More than okay.” Lexa smiles and leans down, her lips connecting to the skin on my neck. I lean my head back, exposing the skin on my neck even more to her. Lexa seems to enjoy this, maneuvering her hands so my hands are trapped with just one of hers, moving her now free hand to grab my neck and move my head even more.
Lexa attaches her lips so hard to my neck I thought for a moment she was going to suck out my carotid. But it feels so good, and I let out a loud moan. Lexa lets go of my neck and slides her hand down my body, grabbing desperately at my breast. I moan again and arch my back, pushing my breast into her hand.
“Lex,” I moan, twisting my body to try and get my hands free from her grasp. “Please… oh, that feels so good…” Lexa pulls down my shirt from the neck and cups my bare breast in her hand, massaging the tissue, her palm rubbing on my nipple. I raise my leg and brush my knee up against Lexa’s inner thigh, causing her to bite down on my skin. I let out a loud gasp and jerk slightly. Lexa lets go of my neck and hands and uses the ground to push away from me.
“I’m sorry, did I hurt you?” She asks quietly, concerned. I reach up and take her face in my hands again, directing her to look at me.
“You could never hurt me, Lex.” I tell her. “Never, ever. That was all pleasure, I promise.” I pull her face back down to mine and kiss her. She doesn’t take any more convincing and kisses me back. Lexa rests herself on her legs and pulls her shirt over her head, tossing it to the side. My heart races as her breasts press against my body, and all I wish for is for my shirt to be gone, too.
My wish comes true quickly, as Lexa pulls me up by the neckline of my shirt to rip it off me. She tosses my shirt next to hers and presses me back to the ground, her chest pressed against mine. My hardened nipples brush against her ribcage as she lowers her body onto mine. Her hand finds its way back to my breast and I moan into our kiss.
“Y/N, I need to take off your pants,” Lexa says through labored breathing. She doesn’t even wait for me to respond before her hands unbutton and unzip my pants. Her hand dips inside of them and runs over my slit, greedy and wanting. I buck my hips, begging her for more. She struggles a little against the denim, so I lift my hips and strip them off my legs, afterwards returning my hands to her hips. Lexa doesn’t waste any time inserting a finger inside of me, sliding down to her last knuckle. She doesn’t come across any resistance, as I’m wetter than I’ve ever been.
“More,” I beg her, sliding my hands up her back and coming up on her shoulders. “I need more of you.”
“Granted.” She says as she inserts a second finger inside of me, curling inside of me to hit a spot that no one has reached before.
“Lex!” I cry, digging my nails into her shoulders. Lexa jams her fingers even deeper inside me then I knew they could go, feverishly pumping in and out of me. I break our kiss and drag her further on top of me, pressing my forehead into the crook of her shoulder. Lexa takes the opportunity to find the spot where my neck connects to my jaw and sucks at it, flicking her tongue over the spot.
Lexa stops pumping her fingers inside of me, using her thumb to rub my clit. She somehow knows just the right amount of pressure to get me to the edge without throwing me over. I cling even more tightly to Lexa and nuzzle into her neck, my mouth open but unable to make any noise. Lexa releases my neck and kisses towards my ear, nibbling on my earlobes before whispering sweet things into my ear.
“You’re so wet, Y/N,” she whispers, her thumb caressing my nerves. “And the way you say my name takes me to the stars!”
“Lex,” I bend my head up to say her name directly toward her ear. “Lex, your fingers fit perfectly inside me, I love how you fuck me!” Lexa grabs my earlobe with her teeth and growls, curling her fingers inside of me. I gasp and bring my hips up. Lexa increases the rate at which she circles my clit and I feel myself building. The volume of my moans start to increase and I thread my fingers through Lexa’s hair. “Lex,” my voice is breathy and eager, and I try my best to continue saying her name through my pants of pleasure. My chest rises without falling, gasps getting caught in my throat.
Lexa lets out a loud exhale as I release on her fingers, some of my release sliding past her digits and dripping onto the blanket beneath us. I quake underneath her, grinding my hips into her fingers to ride out my high. I slide my hands down her back and place them on the ground for support and gently push myself up. Lexa tries to take her fingers out of me to help me up, but I reach a hand out to stop her, sitting the rest of the way up with her fingers still inside me.
“I need you inside me, Lex,” I whisper, straddling her and leaning down to whisper into her ear, wrapping my arms around her neck. I place kisses along her jaw to her lips, then place a kiss on her lips. Lexa’s free hand grips my hip and pulls me closer, my hips grinding on her fingers. I pull back a little to look at her, and I see the entire galaxy sparkling in her eyes. She looks up at me, and I see longing, desperation, and… love. I smile. I reach down and unbutton her pants. Lexa’s eyes flicker down for just a moment, but when they come back up to meet mine, I see excitement, too.
I take that look as an invitation and raise myself off of her fingers, my slick sticking to her. Lexa excitedly kicks her pants off and pulls me on top of her, grabbing my face with both hands to kiss me and bringing her legs up on either side of my body. I lower myself onto her and move my hands down her body, spreading her legs apart. Then I drag my body down hers, trailing kisses down Lexa’s body as her breathing starts to get heavier. I hold Lexa’s legs open as I dip my head.
As soon as my tongue slides between her folds, the moans come out of Lexa’s mouth. She slides her hands onto my head and grips my hair between her fingers. She pushes my head down as she pushes her hips into my lips. I dig my nails into the insides of her thighs and drag the flat edge of my tongue over Lexa’s clit. When Lexa starts to grind her pussy on me I take a hand and insert two fingers inside her.
“Y/N…!” Lexa gasps, head rolling back. “Don’t stop!” She spreads her legs farther apart, providing a wider area for me. In response, I add a third finger inside her to really stretch her out. Lexa gasps again as I start to pump my fingers fast. My tongue swirls around her clit as I can feel it swell on my tongue. I moan into her pussy as I feel her arousal coat my lips and chin, curling my fingers inside of Lexa to feel her nerves from the inside.
Without warning, Lexa screams, tightening her grip on my hair and releasing herself all over my face. I take my fingers out of her and open my mouth, covering her entire pussy with my lips and sliding my tongue up and down her folds.
Lexa is quick to pull me back on top of her, sitting up and dragging me into position with her strong arms. She places me on her thigh and digs her own thigh into my pussy before placing her lips on mine.
Lexa takes command moving our bodies on each other, my pussy dragging along her thigh. The feeling of my slick on her thigh is bursting my brain as Lexa pushes her tongue past my lips to dance with mine. I taste her aggressively, entangling my fingers in her hair. I grind my hips into her thigh in a desperate attempt to be as close to her as I possibly can get.
“Y/N,” Lexa gasps into our kiss and squirts all over my thigh. Her release on my skin makes me hot and I start to grind harder and faster. I break apart from Lexa and gasp as I release on her thigh, Lexa coming in and kissing my bottom lip as I shake on her leg.
As my orgasm comes to an end, my heart rate starts to come down, and my breathing slows, I hold Lexa’s face. Her hands fall on my waist and she smiles at me, a smile that reaches her eyes. “You’re beautiful, Y/N,” she whispers, her fingers tracing small, short lines across my back.
“This isn’t the last time we do this,” I whisper back to her. “It can’t be. You might not be ready to love anyone, but I am. And I want you, Lexa.”
“I am ready.” She insists. “I realized it when you were taken by Azgeda. And I promised myself that if I was able to get you back, I was never going to let you go again.” A smile spreads across my face and I lean down and kiss her again, soft, gentle, and mindful. Lexa and I gently fall back to the ground and stay in each other’s arms for hours.
I stand in front of Clarke, Finn, and Abby in my throne room, staring at them with my warpaint over my eyes. After a few seconds, Irgi steps through the door to my right, followed by the four Skaikru people I had been holding hostage. Irgi leads them to Clarke and undoes their restraints.
“You’ve been accepted by the Clans as the thirteenth Clan.” I say, looking directly at Clarke. “You will be expected to live by the same rules as the rest of the Clans, including forfeiting all guns in favor of swords, staffs, and bow and arrows. Irgi and Indra will be traveling back to Arkadia with you, as well as a group of our warriors, to make sure these weapons are not hidden and are indeed disposed of.”
“That isn’t fair,” Clarke shakes her head, taking a step forward. “None of us know-”
“The Clans aren’t familiar with your weapons, and you are becoming one with us, not the other way around.” I stare Clarke down. “You will have to learn to use our weapons. Do not be a problem, and you will have decades to learn.” I turn to the four Skaikru I released. “Here are your people. It would be best if you take them and leave.” I turn to Abby. “Your new age medicine will eventually run out. If you would like to learn our medicine for when you no longer have the things from space to rely on, feel free to come back to Polis and learn from our medicine workers.”
“Thank you,” Abby says, nodding. “I most certainly will.” I nod and turn to head back to my throne, take a seat, and stare at the group with nothing in my eyes.
“Time for you to go.” I wave my hand toward the door. The group starts to leave, but Clarke stops after a few steps and turns back to me.
“Hold on… what about Y/N? Where is she?”
“She’s gone.” I say simply. Clarke opens her mouth to speak, but closes it pretty quickly and exits my throne room quickly, the door shoving heavily behind her.
I wait for a few hours after Skaikru leaves Polis before I leave as well, saddling up Gona and tearing off through the trees. I gallop all the way through the forest back to my home village, pulling Gona to a stop in the middle of the village. I hop off his back and walk towards a large tent, the villagers calling out to me as I walk past. I smile and wave at all of them, but I’m walking with a purpose.
About halfway to my intended tent, the flap opens and out steps the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen. She’s leading a few of the village children out of our tent; they come to her for stories about space. When the last of the kids scurry away, the woman looks up. She sees me and smiles with her teeth, running towards me. I open my arms and she jumps in them. I wrap my arms around her ass and twirl her as our lips meet. I set her down and give her a few more quick pecks before pulling away to look in her eyes.
“Y/N,” I say, my heart beating rapidly with excitement. “My love. I’ve missed you while I’ve been away.”
“I’ve missed you too, Lex.” She whispers, wrapping her arms around me tightly and laying her head on my chest. “I hate it when I can’t be with you.”
“Skaikru has left.” I assure her. “You can come back to Polis with me anytime.”
“Let’s think about that tomorrow.” She says, looking up at me. “Tonight, just be with me.” I nod and let Y/N lead me to our tent, warmth filling my body as Y/N teaches me that it’s okay to love.
Something We Used to Be, Something We Could Have Been
18+ MINORS DNI
Pairing: Elizabeth Olsen x fem!reader
Word count: 8.5K
Warnings: Porn with plot, semi-non-consensual and coercion at first, consensual sex later, unethical business practices, cameras, public sex, rough sex, choking, ass smacking, biting, nuzzling, hair pulling, oral, finger penetration, Lizzie being a little bossy
Summary: Y/N and Lizzie have worked together in the past and were pretty good friends. But something happened, and now Lizzie isn't speaking to Y/N. When Lizzie shows up on the set of Y/N's new film to play her love interest, Y/N knows it's going to be a difficult shoot. And when the script is changed to include a real sex scene, Y/N is nothing if not conflicted.
A/N: Writing a smut story about a real person was honestly a lot harder than I thought it would be, so I don't think I've done as good of a job proof reading this one. But here it is, crossing another one off my list!
I show up to set irritated. It’s been a long two months, but today is going to be the longest of them all.
When Natalie approached me to help write a film based on my experiences before I became famous, I was a little skeptical at first. I’ve always been honest about my life before the limelight, but putting my actual experiences on screen was, and still is, nerve wracking. But Natalie kept going on about awards and a great time, and she wore me down.
So we got cracking on a script, and pretty soon we had a great script. Natalie and her team went to work casting and location scouting, everything one needs to do before filming. I went back to living my life, finding other jobs, and making money. Until Natalie approached me to star.
It took a lot of convincing for Natalie to get me to sign on to actually act in the film. I’m not an actor; I’m a behind the scenes girlie through and through. But once Natalie starts in on something, she doesn’t let up. So finally I said yes. The location is great, and the casting is primo. Until, that is, Natalie told me who would be playing my love interest.
I had been very excited at the beginning. My mother is being played by Scarlett Johansson, an absolute icon, and my father is being played by Matt Damon. But when it was time to tell me who would be playing my love interest, Natalie came to my house and sat me down. Something about ‘keeping me calm’, I don’t know. She told me I’d be acting alongside Elizabeth Olsen, and I stopped breathing for a minute.
I first got famous by being super fucking lucky. A few of my dad’s frat brother friends had become authors and screenwriters, and they were all too excited to help me hone my writing abilities. When one of them read a collection of my scripts, he picked out the one he liked the most and passed it on to a producer friend of his. She loved it, wanted to make it, and the rest is history.
I directed my film, as well as had a say in who was cast. I wanted that, because the only person I could see playing the main character was Elizabeth. By some flicker of the universe’s grace, she was totally down and signed on. Lizzie and I became fast friends during the course of filming, and I thought it was going to stay that way once I moved to Los Angeles. But after my first party after moving there, hosted by none other than my on-screen mother Scarlett, she blocked me, and I haven’t been able to talk to her since, even to ask what I did wrong. We hadn’t even gotten a chance to speak at the party, which left me extra bamboozled.
Being around her has been civil, but icy. I tried to talk to her the first few days, but she actively avoided me any time we weren’t in a scene together, so I just gave up. Now all there is are glances in her direction when she isn’t looking.
And even though Lizzie is playing my love interest, the most contact the script calls for is a few kissing scenes. Unbeknownst to me, however, Natalie changed the last kissing scene yesterday to a sex scene. When she was explaining it to me this morning, she said that she felt the script ‘just needed a little extra something’. So now I’m walking into the worst, most awkward day I’ve had on set yet.
I walk into an athletics building that had become our base. A set has been constructed inside to look like a bedroom. There aren’t very many people here, probably because Natalie wants to keep Lizzie and I as comfortable as possible. There are two cameramen, our sound recorder, the person who holds the boom, and two people to control lights. Natalie is over by the bed on the set, speaking with the two cameramen. I stalk up to her, grabbing her arm when I approach and whip her around to look at me.
“What the hell, Portman?” I ask, heated. “Is this your idea of a fucking joke?”
“Y/N, I just thought that adding a scene like this would make the movie more intimate.” She insists, putting her hands out. “Besides, didn’t this happen to you for real? It’ll make for a more accurate movie.”
“You told me that you wanted to use my experience to make a movie, not make my life into a movie, Nat! It’s not supposed to be based on real events, not an actual true story.”
“I thought you would have thanked me, what with the way you’ve been pining against Lizzie for the last two months.”
“Thank you?” I say, my cheeks turning red. “Thank you? Why in the world would I thank you? I told you at the beginning I wanted nothing to do with Lizzie, and you had to go and cast her anyway! She still isn’t talking to me for God knows why, and every scene we do together is a fucking mess. I obviously disgust her, so why do you think doing this scene is going to change that?”
“You don’t disgust her,” Nat rolls her eyes, but I shake my head.
“In every kissing scene we’ve done, she runs away right after, as if my breath tastes like garlic. But it doesn’t. I’ve checked. And when we aren’t filming, she ignores me completely. She won’t talk to me, she will leave the mess area when I walk in. If Lizzie doesn’t have to be near me, she isn’t.”
“Well you’re just going to have to suck it up for today. And then one more month. And then you guys can go back to hating each other, or whatever.” Natalie says.
“I don’t hate her.” We turn to see Lizzie standing a few feet away. She’s as beautiful as always, with her auburn hair spilling over her shoulders and her green eyes staring at me intensely. I narrow my eyes as I look at her before turning and walking behind the set.
“Sure.” I say over my shoulder. “Tell that to the quiet game we’ve been playing for the last two months.” I stalk over to the head of wardrobe, Lindsay. She smiles at me as I approach and holds up a hanger with a robe hanging from it. I stop in front of her and take it.
“You’re going to have to strip. Put this on until they’re ready to start filming.” She says.
“Alright.” I open the robe on the hanger, but there’s nothing else there. “Hey, Linds? Where’s the merkin?”
“Yeah, uh…” Lindsay looks nervously at me. “There isn’t one.” I stare at her, open mouthed, for a lot longer than a minute. Then I straighten up and yell out. “Portman!”
“What?” She yells back. I growl in frustration and stomp over to the edge of the set. I peer around the side where she catches my eye, still speaking to the cameramen.
“Where the fuck is the merkin, Nat?” My friend smirks.
“You won’t need one.”
“You get me a goddamn merkin, Nat, or I’m going to scream. And where the fuck is the intimacy coordinator? I swear I hired one.”
“You did. But I figured I wouldn’t need one for this part.”
“Are you kidding me? No intimacy coordinator? For a fucking sex scene? That’s, like, the definition of ‘I need an intimacy coordinator’, Nat. This is fucking ridiculous.” I toss the robe to the floor and cross my arms. “I’m not going to do this shit.” Nat looks at the robe on the floor, then back at me. She takes a few steps forward until she’s standing directly in front of me and leans in, whispering.
“I really think we aren’t going to get what we need by faking it, Y/N. You know what you’re doing, and Lizzie is more than down for it. She told me herself.”
“If she’s so down for it, she can tell me. There’s no way in hell I’m taking your word for consent. Besides, who says that I’m okay with it? Because newsflash, I’m not.”
“Y/N, come on. I know you are practically in love with Lizzie-”
“But she isn’t in love with me!” I hiss, spit flying from my mouth. “Why aren’t you getting that, Nat? It doesn’t matter how I feel if she doesn’t feel the same way.”
“But what if she does?” Natalie presses, more insistent than I’ve ever seen her. “I think she is, I just think she’s having trouble… I don’t know, expressing it?”
“That’s not my fault.” I shake my head. “And not my problem to solve.”
“Oh come on, Y/N. I know you want this movie to be perfect. It’s practically in your jeans. I mean seriously, you had Matt actually hit you to have real reactions from Lizzie and Scarlett. You’ve got a dedication that I’ve never seen before. I mean, I wouldn’t let a grown man twice my size smack me with everything he’s got, even to get the perfect shot. But you were the one to bring it up to Matt. You’re fucking crazy, Y/N, and I love that about you. Do you think this is something you could do? For the good of the film?”
I stare hard at Natalie, thinking about what she’s proposing. I did in fact convince Matt to hit me for real in one of our scenes a few weeks ago. I thought getting Lizzie and Scarlett’s real reactions would be pretty cool for the film, and the ensuing monologue I was meant to give in character would be the craziest shit ever. I was right; the monologue I gave was incredible, probably my favorite part in the whole film. I growl in frustration before picking up the robe and walking back to Lindsay.
“I won’t do it until Lizzie tells me herself she’s good with it.” I say to Natalie as I go. “And she can’t just tell me, either. She has to convince me that she’s good with this, and it’s not you who’s pushing her.” When I get back to Lindsay, I duck behind the changing partition and quickly undress. I step back around the partition as I’m tying the robe shut around me, only to be stopped in my tracks by Lizzie in a matching robe. We make eye contact for the first time outside of a scene, but I quickly look away.
“I’m the one that suggested we do this for real, Y/N,” she says. “Natalie didn’t push me or convince me to do anything I didn’t want to do. I understand how you might be uncomfortable, but Natalie is right. I know you want to make this film as perfectly as you can, and I understand how I may have made that difficult for you-”
“Fine.” I interrupt her, brushing past her as I walk back toward the front of the set. I head to the two cameramen, Mitchell and Joey, and wave Natalie over. Once she joins us, I push her on the bed so she’s laying down. “Alright guys, I don’t know what you and Natalie were talking about, but this is how we’re going to do it.” I go on for the next ten minutes telling them how I think the scene should be shot, using Natalie as a stand-in for where to do close ups and what I’m looking for the scene to be. Out of the corner of my eye I can see Lizzie, leaning against the edge of the set with her arms crossed, watching me. I try not to let her know that I’ve noticed, but I don’t think I’ve done a very good job.
Once I think Mitchell and Joey get what I’m asking of them, I help Natalie off the bed and sit at the edge of it, waiting. I glance up at Lizzie, still leaning. She catches my eye and shoves off the set, walking over. As she does, she undoes her robe and shrugs it off, walking most of the way completely naked. I straighten up and can’t help but stare at her as she passes by. I become singularly aware of the bed compressing as she lays down behind me. I can see Natalie walking around, giving instructions, and then taking her spot behind the camera, but it’s hard to hear what she is saying with all the blood pumping in my ears.
Natalie gives me a look which I take to mean they’re waiting on me. I get up and take off my robe, turning around to climb onto the bed on top of Lizzie. I settle on top of her, in between her legs, and look anywhere but her face. There’s movement behind me, I register some sort of whispering, but it almost feels as if my brain is off. Then hands grab my face and I snap back to reality. I look down to see Lizzie holding my cheeks, looking right up at me.
“Are you okay?” She whispers. I nod, but I can see in her eyes that she isn’t convinced. “Y/N, it’s okay. This is okay, we’re okay. Just… pretend like none of them are here. You can even pretend that I’m somebody else.” Lizzie smiles, and my stomach flips. I take a deep breath in and kiss her.
The moment I do, I forget about everything and everyone else. Her lips taste like her chapstick, plain but sweet, and I can’t get enough of it. I use my legs to prop me up slightly so some of my weight is off of my hands and arms and can cup her face with a hand. Her skin is soft as my thumb passes over her cheek. Lizzie wraps her arms around me and pulls me closer to her, so I let my legs fail to lay on top of her again.
Lizzie lets her hands fall down my back to my hips, digging the bottoms of her palms into my hip bones. I let out a little moan from the pressure, which makes her chuckle, and I’m a little surprised when she flicks her tongue out to brush my lip, asking my mouth to open. I don’t hesitate and do as she asks. Our tongues don’t fight, don’t battle for dominance. It’s a dance, as close and intimate as a ballet, yet as feisty as a hip-hop number. I take it a step further and take her lower lip between my teeth, biting down just enough to get a reaction from her. Lizzie gasps and bucks her hips against mine. I pull my lips away from hers and start to kiss down her jawline, nuzzling a bruise on her neck right under her jaw with my lips. Clearly Lizzie hasn’t lost her mind as much as I have, as she moans my character’s name like she’s supposed to. That makes me pause for a split second, pulling me back into the reality of where I am. I take a deep breath through my nose before continuing down her body.
As I pass Lizzie’s breasts I so desperately want to show them some attention, but I know that isn’t ‘theatrical’. I let out a growl in frustration as I kiss between them, my hands passing over her breasts after my mouth. Lizzie lets her hands ride up my arms as they pass over her body on their way down, quietly saying my character’s name. I place my lips at the top of her pelvic bone and place little kisses along it towards the outside of her body. When I get to her hip bone I nibble a little on the skin, and the noises Lizzie makes tell me that her hip bones are a very sensitive spot for her.
My mouth moves down to her center. I place my hands on the outside of Lizzie’s thighs for the camera and start to roll my tongue just above Lizzie’s nerves. I do what I’m supposed to do; act. I don’t touch her any lower than that, as I don’t want to cross a line. But after a few minutes of running my hands over her legs, stomach, and breasts and nodding my head to fake the movements, Lizzie bucks her hips again. She begs me out loud, but she doesn’t really beg me. She’s begging my character, like she’s supposed to. My brain gets fiery, and I want to be done with this.
I reach down and tap Lizzie’s foot three times like I’m supposed to when we should be wrapping up the scene, when she’s supposed to start faking an orgasm. But she bucks her hips again in response, refusing to get louder. I smack her on the ass, silently trying to tell her to end it, to get it over with. She refused again, moving her hands into my hair and gently pressing down on my head. I realize I have two options, and the one I’d like to do the least is the one that’ll get me out of this the quickest.
I dip my head just the tiniest bit lower and stick my tongue out, finally making contact with her nerves. Lizzie gasps, her grip tightening in my hair. I lick her clit a few times with the flat side of my tongue, then covering the entire bundle with my lips and sucking softly to do my best to get her over the edge. It doesn’t take too long before she falls, her slick getting all over my chin. I grip her thighs tightly and kiss above her core as she rides it, staying in place until I hear Natalie call cut. As soon as that word exits her mouth I’m off the bed, grabbing the robe from the ground and putting it around me.
“Great job, you guys!” Natalie walks over to us, beaming.
“I hope it was good enough for you, because I’m not doing that again.” I growl, getting into Natalie’s face. “That was unethical, and more importantly, that was you being a bad friend. I’m taking the rest of the day off, and you are not to contact me all weekend, understand?” Natalie stares at me for a moment, shocked, before nodding. I stomp to the back to get my clothes before heading to my car, not stopping for anyone on the way.
Later that night I sit on the deck of the AirBNB that I rented while we’re filming here, a cup of hot chocolate cooling in my hands. Through the open windows I can hear the doorbell ring, but I don’t get up. A minute later, the doorbell rings again. Another minute passes, and there’s banging at the door. I sigh and get up, go inside, and make my way through the house to the front. When I open the door I see Lizzie standing there, out of breath as if she’d been running.
“What are you doing here?” I ask, my tone monotone and uncaring.
“I want to talk to you about today.” She says. “And… about the past year.” I don’t say anything. Not at first. I stare at Lizzie, give her the once over. Then I step aside to let her in. She hesitantly steps inside and I shut the door behind her. I lead her into the kitchen to top my hot chocolate off from the pot on the stove.
“Can I get you anything to drink?” I ask. “I’ve got water, pop,” I gesture to the pot. “Hot chocolate. I don’t drink, so no alcohol. But you can have what I’ve got.”
“I’ll take some hot chocolate, if you’re offering.” I nod and set my cup down before grabbing a mug from the cupboard and filling it with hot liquid. I turn back to Lizzie and offer her the cup. She takes it, her fingers lingering a little longer on mine than I’m expecting. She brings the cup to her lips and takes a sip. “So can we talk?”
“Only if you’re comfortable enough to do it outside.” I say, grabbing my cup and walking towards the door to the porch. Lizzie follows me out.
There’s only one piece of furniture out there, a swinging bench nestled up to the house. I sit on the left side while Lizzie walks around to sit on the right, a small amount of space between us. We sit in silence for a few minutes, drinking our hot chocolate and looking out into the trees beyond the property. But I can’t get this knot out of my stomach.
“So.” I say, taking another sip from my cup. “What do you want to talk about?”
“I want to apologize.” Lizzie sighs, leaning back a little. “For today… someone should have told you. Run the idea by you. We shouldn’t have just pushed it onto you. But Natalie and I both agreed that you would have said no if we asked.”
“Damn right.” I mutter.
“Look, Y/N, I really am sorry. I didn’t know that it would hit you as hard as it did.”
“And why’s that, huh?” I turn to make eye contact with her. “You don’t know anything about me, clearly.” Lizzie looks a little distressed, her eyes flicking from one side of my face to the other.
“I just-”
“You just what, Lizzie? You know, I’d seriously like to know what is going on in your world, because let me tell you what’s going on in mine, okay?” I place my cup down and then push against the porch with my foot to get the bench swinging. Then I pull my leg up to face Lizzie more head on. “In my world, we were friends. Doing just fine. Laughing, having a good time on set working with each other. And then Scarlett’s party happened, and nothing. You blocked me, Lizzie, and I have no idea what the fuck I did. Now you come on my set, act cold and reserved, and then expect me to be happy that I get to have sex with you or something? Come on, Lizzie, be fucking for real.”
“Okay, you know what’s going on in my world?” She says back, turning her body towards me. “What’s going on in Lizzie Land? Yes, we were great friends while filming your movie. You were an incredible newbie director, and I felt special to be a part of that. I wanted to get close to you, because I thought you were brilliant. I still think you’re brilliant. So brilliant, in fact, that I wanted to be closer to you than just friends. And I was going to tell you at Scarlett’s party. But I got side tracked with talking to others, and you left. And I was so angry at myself for not saying anything that I freaked. I felt I couldn’t say anything to you, that I lost my chance.”
“Then why would you take the role of being my lover in this movie?” I demand. “Why be around me at all to act like an asshole? And why not just take the leap and tell me? It would have been a lot nicer than getting ghosted in a fucking ice box.”
“I know, Y/N, I’m sorry-”
“Sorry?” I let out a curt laugh. “Lizzie, you cannot seriously sit there and tell me the last two months haven’t been uncomfortable and awkward, please.”
“I’m not saying that.” She insists. “It has been weird. And again, I’m super sorry about that. I guess I just didn’t know how to deal with all these feelings I have.” Lizzie’s face looks worried, like she is afraid she’s messing something up. I relax my face and soften my tone to try and comfort her a little.
“Lizzie, you’re a grown ass woman. Having feelings and speaking to me about them is the same as if you had feelings for a man and wanted to speak to him about them. It’s no different.” Lizzie doesn’t say anything. I tentatively reach out and touch her knee. Lizzie doesn’t pull away. “And if this is some form of internalized homophobia, that can be worked through.” Lizzie shakes her head as if trying to clear it.
“I’ve never had to be the first one to initiate the ‘feelings’ conversation,” she admits. “And I don’t take rejection well. So I was afraid that you wouldn’t feel the same way, and everything would be awkward.” She chuckles to herself, tucking some of her hair behind her ear. “I still managed to make things awkward.”
“I wish you would have said something,” I say quietly. Lizzie looks up and makes eye contact with me. “I’ve been crushing on you for forever. I mean, you were my celebrity crush before I was famous.”
“Before?” She says, almost deflated. I squeeze her knee.
“I’m sort of famous now, aren’t I?” I offer her a lopsided smile. “It’s more like a regular crush now.” Lizzie brightens up a little at my words, but then she gets sad again.
“How do you have a crush on me but you don’t want to sleep with me?”
“Lizzie,” I laugh a little. “I don’t want to sleep with you in front of a bunch of people and cameras. I would rather sleep with you in private, where there’s more wiggle room to… experience you. I wouldn’t have even minded sleeping with you on set for real if we had talked beforehand, maybe slept together for the first time away from all the cameras. I definitely would have been more comfortable if we had done that.”
“I should have called you before we started filming,” Lizzie shakes her head. “Talked all this out with you, had it sorted before we were crammed into a common space together.”
“We can’t change the past,” I tell her. “Listen, Lizzie. Yes, I’ve been upset and angry for the last few months. But now that I understand what is going on, I’m not mad. Just sad that you didn’t talk to me before.”
“Yeah, me too.” Lizzie looks down at my hand on her knee, and we sit in silence for a moment before she places a hand on mine. I turn my hand over and hold her hand in mine. The faintest smile comes over Lizzie’s lips.
“Y/N,” she says my name at the same time that I say hers. Lizzie looks up and we lock eyes. We stare at each other for a moment before we lean into each other. Lizzie’s hands go to either side of my face while my hands travel to her hips. Our lips collide like they’ve been yearning for each other for decades. Lizzie grabs at my face like she’s drowning, looking for anything to cling to, but I don’t complain. The feeling in my chest is akin to how I think fireworks feel when they explode.
As Lizzie sticks her tongue out to swipe it across my lower lip as I slide off the bench, steadying myself on one knee on the porch between Lizzie’s legs. I slide my hands from Lizzie’s hips to her calves and wrap her legs around me before standing up, taking Lizzie with me. She wraps her legs tightly around my waist and slides her hands around my neck for better support.
I carry Lizzie through the door into the house, sliding the door shut behind me. As I head for the steps to the second floor and the master bedroom, Lizzie takes her lips off of mine and starts kissing my neck. My hands, currently cupping Lizzie’s ass, squeeze tightly as she wraps her lips around the skin of my neck. I make sure Lizzie is secure with just my left arm and pull my right hand back a bit to give her ass a smack. Lizzie lets out a little squeal and bites down hard on my neck. I bend my head into Lizzie’s neck and let out a little gasp as I reach the top of the stairs.
In the master bedroom I place Lizzie down gently on the bed, back against the headboard. Lizzie doesn’t even let me pull away, she just pulls me straight on top of her. I straddle her lap and place my hands on either side of her neck, my thumbs caressing either side of her jaw. Lizzie places her hands on my hips, gently at first and then a little more frantic as she balls her hands into fists, my shirt caught up in them. I place a few kisses on Lizzie’s cheek leading up to her ear and nibble on her earlobe. Lizzie sighs as her hands rise up, bringing my shirt up with them. I take my hands away from Lizzie’s neck and pull my lips away from her ear as my shirt comes over my head.
As Lizzie tosses my shirt aside, her eyes go directly to my breasts, now just hiding behind my bra, and I know that she’s in charge now. She bows her head and presses her lips to some exposed skin. My hands slide up her arms and rest on the back of her head, my fingers twisting through her long brown hair. Lizzie’s hands venture up my back to the clasps of my bra. She undoes them in no time like a pro, tossing them next to my shirt. Lizzie takes no time in dipping even lower to run her tongue over my nipple. My body shivers at the feeling of her wet mouth surrounding my bed, and I tighten my grip in her hair.
As Lizzie’s tongue explores my nipples, I start to grind my hips against hers. Lizzie, her mouth fully over my nipple, groans, the vibrations of her noises hitting my peaked bud like lightning. Lizzie’s right hand traces down my spine and comes around to the front of my body to unbutton my jeans. I inhale slightly in anticipation, and I feel Lizzie’s mouth curl around my nipple. She gives my one last lick before pulling her head up to kiss my lips. I melt into her as she sticks her hand down my pants. She runs a finger over my underwear right above my slit and I kiss her harder. When Lizzie reaches the top of my underwear she dives in, moving my underwear aside to make room for her fingers. She pushes my lower lips apart and slides a finger through them, putting a little pressure on my clit when she reaches the top.
“Y/N,” she whispers against my lips. “God, you’re so wet,”
“I don’t think it’s possible to stay dry with you,” I whisper back.
My body shivers again and I let out a bigger gasp, pressing my forehead against hers. Lizzie slides her finger through my folds a few more times to make sure her finger is nice and wet before she presses a finger inside of me. Another gasp escapes my lips and I bow my head, breathing against Lizzie’s neck. Lizzie kisses my neck as she slowly pumps her finger in and out of me. My hands grip her shoulders for support, my right hand flying to her neck as her palm hits my clit, my nails digging into the back of her neck.
“I’ve dreamed about this,” Lizzie whispers, sucking a bruise on my neck. “Kissing you, being inside you, making you mine.”
“I want to be yours,” I pant, grinding on Lizzie’s finger. As it moves inside of me, Lizzie works her thumb over my clit. “M-Make me yours, Lizzie,”
“Oh, you’re already mine, Y/N,” Lizzie drags her tongue up my neck. “You’ve been mine since the moment I laid my eyes on you.”
“Yes, Lizzie,” I moan, my nose pressing against her skin. “I’m yours.”
“All mine?”
“All yours,” I agree, moving my lips so they’re close enough to her ear that Lizzie can feel my breath pass by as I speak. “I’m all fucking yours. Every inch of me.”
“Damn right,” Lizzie growls as she holds my hips above her finger long enough to flick out a second and insert it inside me along with the first, slamming her fingers inside of me.
“Oh, fuck!” I moan, pressing my face even further into Lizzie’s neck. “You feel so good inside me,”
“And you feel so good around me, Y/N,” Lizzie places a few kisses on my neck as she presses on my clit harder with her thumb. “I want you to come. Coat my fingers, ruin your underwear. I want to ravage you with my tongue, but I can’t do that until my fingers finish you.”
“I’m close,” I promise her, riding her fingers as if my life depends on it. My clit bumps her thump with every movement, and my nails grip her body.
It only takes a few more thrusts before I fall apart, shaking on Lizzie’s fingers. Lizzie keeps steady, her thumb pressing firmly against my clit. I shove my lips against her neck and breathe heavily as I come down from my high. Lizzie places soft, caring kisses on my neck before taking her free hand and placing it on my cheek, maneuvering my head so our lips are lined up again. She kisses me gently and leans forward, guiding me onto my back. Once I’m on my back and Lizzie is hovering over me, she removes her hand from my pants. Breaking our kiss, she maintains eye contact as she brings her fingers to her lips and licks my slick off of them. My eyes flick from hers down to her fingers, and my breath hitches as the tip of her tongue appears between her fingers for a split second. From my peripheral vision I see Lizzie smile, and she brings her fingers down from her mouth to mine, sticking her digits between my lips.
As I run my tongue over her fingers, tasting myself on her, Lizzie takes her other hand and starts to bring my pants over my hips. I lift my butt off the bed in order to make it easier for her, but she just takes her fingers from my mouth and uses both hands to remove my pants and underwear. Once those are discarded, Lizzie starts to bow her head, but I stop her.
“Wait,” I say. She pauses and looks up at me. I prop myself up on my elbows and look at her. “While I don’t actually mind being naked for you, in fact I quite like it, I don’t think it’s particularly fair that you’re not naked in the slightest.” Lizzie tilts her head, studying me. Then she nods and sits up, raising her shirt above her head and discarding it onto the floor, closely followed by her bra. My eyes widen at the full sight of Lizzie’s breast, much more easily seen now than they had been on set.
I fully sit up on the bed, reaching out to grasp her breasts in my hands. Lizzie leans forward and kisses the top of my head as I massage her breasts with my fingers, playing with her nipples enough to get them hard. Lizzie moves up the bed so she’s now straddling me, and uses a hand to support her breast as she uses the other to guide my head toward her nipple. I look up at her as I wait, my mouth open and tongue hanging out. Lizzie places her breast in my mouth and I close my lips around her nipple.
My hands find their way to her hips as she keeps her left hand on the back of my head while her right hand snakes between us, playing with my clit once more. I moan into her breast as I flick my tongue over her nipple, sucking hard on her bud. Lizzie only allows me a few flicks of my clit before she removes herself from my lap and places a hand on my chest, pushing me back down to the bed. I obey her and raise my arms to grip the footboard in preparation.
Lizzie bows her head again, keeping eye contact with me as she gets eye level with my core. She kisses the inside of my thighs, not breaking eye contact the entire time. Then she places a kiss right above my core on my pelvic bone.
“You got all the fun today, Y/N, so you probably don’t know that I like to get down and wet, too.” Lizzie’s eyes sparkle as she speaks, lowering her head to finally make contact with me. She slips her tongue through my folds and up my slit, digging her nails into my thighs to hold them back from closing in on her head. I grip the footboard so tightly that I can feel my knuckles turning white.
“Oh, Lizzie,” I moan, my eyes rolling back in my head as my hips lift up to reach her. Lizzie chuckles against me, pleased. She wraps her mouth around my clit and moves her tongue in just a way that I swear she’s spelling my name. Her right hand slips from my thigh and she inserts two fingers inside of me while she plays with my clit. I bite my lower lip and practically shove myself over her fingers, begging her to reach as far inside of me as she possibly can.
“So eager,” Lizzie purrs, dragging the flat part of her tongue over my clit. My legs shake at her touch, and I struggle to keep my legs open for Lizzie. It’s difficult to do, so I wrap my leg around her body and place my foot on her smooth, bare back.
Lizzie pumps her fingers in and out of me with purpose and intent, begging my body to fall apart for her again. She curves her fingers inside of me, scratching my walls to encourage a release. Lizzie moves her left hand to the outside of my thigh and slaps me, causing my lips to fall from between my teeth, earning Lizzie another moan of pleasure.
As my release creeps ever closer, I take my hands from the footboard and weave them through her hair. Lizzie continues to pound her fingers into me until I’m right there, then she removes them and replaces them with her tongue, moving her hand to the outside of my leg, digging her nails into both of my legs. As I come, I squirt my juices all over Lizzie’s face, all of which she laps up eagerly.
As I come down, Lizzie crawls her way up my body and kisses me, allowing me to taste her on her lips. My hands come up to her sides so I can hold her against me as she slips her tongue into my mouth. I feel high as I taste myself on her tongue, and my throbbing clit pulses as she swipes her tongue along the inside of my cheek.
Then she pulls back just enough to place kisses on my neck. I move my hands down to tug on her jeans and she looks up at me, smiling.
“Would you like the chance to taste me properly?” She whispers.
“Absolutely,” I respond, giving her a quick peck on the lips. She smiles and sits up, curving her index finger and beckoning me closer. I do as she asks, sitting up and wrapping my arms around her waist while I go in for a kiss. Lizzie easily kisses me back, holding my neck gently in her hands. I gently lift her off of me so I can have easy access to the button. Lizzie bites my bottom lip and growls in pleasure at my touch. I move my hand to her backside and slap her ass. Lizzie grips me tighter, pulling the baby hairs on the back of my neck taut. I slap her again and Lizzie moans into our kiss.
“You’ve found my weakness so quickly,” she purrs. “I like it a little rough.”
“And I like your ass.” I tell her, going in for another kiss. And now that I know she likes it a little rough, I take the two sides of her jeans and rip them apart, tearing the button from the denim and the zipper from itself. Lizzie giggles as I rip her jeans and underwear down her ass and to her thighs. I put one of my hands on her throat, careful not to close too hard, and pin Lizzie down on the bed. Lizzie’s hand flies to land on top of mine, but it’s not because she’s afraid or doesn’t like it. She squeezes her hand, causing mine to close more tightly around her throat. Lizzie leans her head back, her mouth open, holding my gaze.
“Rough.” She chokes out, and I nod. I squeeze even tighter for just a second, and Lizzie’s smile reaches all the way to her eyes.
I release her neck and move down, taking her jeans and underwear in my hands and ripping them off of her, tossing them to the floor. I move my hand to her center, just to feel how wet she is.
“Jesus, Lizzie,” I smirk. “And you were talking about how wet I was?”
“What can I say,” Lizzie smirks back. “You’re the hottest thing I’ve ever seen. I’ve been dripping since this morning.” I lower my head and take one slow, long swipe through her folds with my tongue. Then I grab her hips and flip her over, smacking her ass on the way. Lizzie giggles, grabbing a pillow and pulling it under her for support. I lean down and clamp my teeth around a nice, juicy spot of skin on her ass and bite down, hard enough to leave a pretty deep mark. Lizzie groans and shifts a little, but I respond by slapping her ass right on the bite mark I left.
I place my hands so I cup her ass and push up so Lizzie is resting on her knees. I smack her ass again before I dive between her legs, my head tilted up so I can lick between her folds. I reach around her leg with my left hand and start to smack her clit with my open palm. Lizzie hums, pushing herself deeper into my face. I continue to smack her ass with my right hand, surprised at how excited this is making me.
Lizzie must have been close, because it doesn’t take long for her to squirt all over my tongue. She tastes even better than she had earlier today. When Lizzie starts to come down she starts to move away, but I straighten up and grab her hip with my right hand, digging my nails in, and splay the fingers of my left hand out on her back.
“Absolutely not.” I tell her. “That was way too quick for me. It’s not fair.”
“Life’s not fair, beautiful,” Lizzie smirks as she looks back at me. “Give me one good reason I should let you keep going?” I release her hip and smack her ass again, three more times, each time harder than the last. Then I lean down and bite her ear, pulling slightly, before I whisper to her.
“Because I said so.” I tell her forcefully. I make eye contact with her, and she’s beaming. I know I’ve won her over. I straighten up and place my right hand back on her hip, digging my nails into her hip bone. With my left hand I reach around her body to tease her clit, rubbing rough circles with my fingertips. Lizzie moans my name loudly, shoving her face into the pillow and bouncing her ass against my hip.
“Y/N,” she cries, thrusting her hips into mine. “Y/N, I love how you touch me,” I lean down as I rub her, placing kisses up her spine. Lizzie shivers, from the kisses or clit stimulation I’m not sure. But either is good for me. When I reach the top of her back I take my hand from her hip and reach up, bringing her hair into a ponytail in my fist and yank, bringing her up against my body.
Lizzie gasps and reaches back to place her hand on the back of my head, turning her face towards mine. I nip at her cheek before dragging my tongue over the spot I nipped at, kissing her cheekbone. My left hand switches from aggressively rubbing her clit to swiping through her folds until they find her hole. I wrap Lizzie’s hair even more around my hand and yank it back so Lizzie’s head smacks against my shoulder.
“Y/N,” she moans, her eyes looking directly at my lips. I pull my right hand up to rotate her head enough so I can kiss her, capturing her lips with mine. When her lips are firmly attached to mine I insert two fingers inside of her, all the way up to the last knuckle. Lizzie squeals into my lips, moving her body up with the sudden jolt of movement inside her. I yank on her hair again before letting go of her hair and moving my hand around to rest on her neck.
“I’m yours,” I whisper in between kisses, pulling my fingers almost all the way out of her pussy. “And now you’re mine.” I continue, shoving my fingers back inside of her. Lizzie presses her lips harder to mine as she nods enthusiastically. I pump my fingers in and out of her as my right hand squeezes around her throat. Lizzie stops kissing me, opening her mouth the gasp for air, but she doesn’t pull away from me. She looks me in the eyes, and I see glitter filtering through the oceans in her eyes. I stick out my tongue and lick her open mouth. Lizzie’s free hand shoots up to her chest and she starts massaging her breast.
With every pump of my fingers, the bottom of my palm smacks her clit. Lizzie’s pussy literally drips liquid onto my palm, and my movement spreads it all over her lower lips. The sounds her pussy makes as my fingers slam in and out of her make my stomach flip, and I growl into Lizzie’s ear. Her hand stops massaging her breast and comes up to tap my right hand, so I loosen my grip on her neck and kiss her neck instead to apologize for squeezing so tightly. Lizzie reaches up even more and taps on my chin. I stop kissing her neck and look at her, my fingers slowing down in her pussy.
“Don’t apologize,” she says, understanding what the kisses on her neck meant. “I told you I liked it rough. Just not so much that you choke me to death.” She chuckles and kisses me again. I slide my right hand down Lizzie’s back to her ass and smack her again. I ramp up my fingers again, curling my fingers inside of her toward her G-spot. Lizzie rolls her hips on my fingers, moaning loudly.
While I love fucking her this way, I’m desperate to taste her again. I rip my fingers out of her and shove Lizzie back onto the bed, smacking her ass again as she falls. Then I grab her hips tightly and flip her onto her back. The grin on Lizzie’s face makes me even more wet. I stay in a kneeling position, grip her hips and pull her towards me, throwing her legs over my shoulders, and continue pulling until her pussy is high enough for me to put my mouth on. I stick my tongue out and start lapping through her folds, sucking and putting pressure on her clit.
Lizzie’s hands grip the bedsheets as her head rolls back. I keep my eyes on her face as I eat her out, enjoying all the looks of pleasure that it cycles through. I can tell when she’s close by the way her face changes. Her mouth drops open, her eyebrows come together, and her chin tilts up to the ceiling. I move my mouth to cover her clit completely and insert two fingers inside of her. I start to pump quickly as I suck on her clit, flicking my tongue over her nerves. I feel her walls clench around my fingers as her body releases, spilling juices all over my chin.
I take my fingers out of her while she’s still shaking and use my tongue to clean her up. The task is difficult, as Lizzie is literally leaking come, but I don’t stop until it’s all gone. Then I gently lay her legs down and crawl on top of her to kiss her. Lizzie pulls me down to lay next to her before cuddling up next to me.
“I’m glad we got that solved.” Lizzie jokes.
“As long as this isn’t a one and done.” I reply, only half joking. Lizzie props herself up on her elbow and lays a hand on my chest, lightly brushing her fingers across my sternum.
“I wouldn’t have come over here if this was a one time thing, Y/N,” she says firmly. “I want you now, but I also want you when we go back home. Are you at all interested in that?” I smile at her and lean in, placing a soft, meaningful kiss on Lizzie’s lips. Lizzie leans into the kiss, bringing her hand up to cup my cheek. I rest my hand on her side, gently squeezing the small amount of fat on her body. When I pull away from her, I smile.
“I’m more than interested, Lizzie.” I whisper. “I want to be with you. And this stupid no contact has gone on long enough.” I reach over and brush a strand of Lizzie’s hair behind her ear. “Let’s go back to California exclusively.”
“Girlfriend-girlfriend?” Lizzie smiles and nuzzles into my neck. “I’d like nothing more.”
The next morning I drive Lizzie to set. We walk into the athletics building together, hand-in-hand, and I see that the set for the room from the day before is still up. Natalie looks up from her conversation with Lindsay. Her eyes look at Lizzie and I up and down, the smallest hint of a smile coming across her lips. I look over at Lizzie and smile before I let go of her hand and walk up to Natalie.
“Bring out the essential people.” I tell her. “We’re going to do yesterday’s scene over again. And this time, the scene is going to be a hundred times better.”
Warnings: Porn with plot, oral, dom!Scarlet Witch, Y/N gets a magical dick, penetration, kissing, teasing, restraints, a teensy bit of suffocation, hair pulling, biting
Summary: Strange has sent Y/N to travel the multiverse in search of the Scarlet Witch, hoping beyond all hope that she might be able to bring Wanda back. When Y/N finally catches up with her, she weighs her options between being a potential sex slave in order to save the multiverse or going home ever again. Can she convince Wanda to put aside the Scarlet Witch and come home with her?
A/N: I really liked writing the 'plot' part of this 'porn with plot'. Buuuut hopefully the porn is still good lol Enjoy! :)
This has been the most tiresome chase yet. Finally, finally, I’ve got a lock on the Scarlet Witch’s location. I’ve been tracking her for months through the multiverse, watching the havoc she’s left behind in every world. Tommys and Billys ripped from their mothers, Wandas being ripped from their sons. In most cases, either the boys or their mothers didn’t survive, and I was left to help clean up the wreckage.
The assignment from Strange had been clear: Find Wanda 616, now fully the Scarlet Witch, and attempt to bring Wanda back. If bringing her back isn’t possible and the Scarlet Witch can’t be reasoned with, dispatch her. I fought with Strange on the assignment. Strange is certain that the Scarlet Witch can’t be reasoned with and that she will have to die. But I love Wanda, present tense, and even looking, acting, and being the Scarlet Witch, all I see is Wanda. I told Strange that I wouldn’t be able to kill her if it came down to it. But he argued that if anyone could reason with her, it would be me.
The whole situation is a catch twenty-two.
Right now, I’m staring at the home of Wanda 1174. It’s been completely destroyed by fire, as well as the two houses on either side. Miraculously, firefighters found Wanda 1174 inside, hurt but alive, and they’re getting ready to transport her to the hospital. Her Tommy and Billy, however… The boys were not so lucky.
“Excuse me,” I jump a little as a hand touches my shoulder. I turn to see one of the paramedics working on this world’s Wanda. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“It’s alright,” I shake my head. “I was just thinking. Not paying attention to my surroundings. How can I help you?”
“Ms. Maximoff, she needs to get to the hospital. But she won’t go without speaking to you.”
“To me?” I ask, pointing at myself. “Are you sure?” The paramedic doesn’t respond, she just turns and points to the ambulance. Wand1174 is sitting up slightly, looking at us. When she notices me looking, she weakly beckons me over. I look over to the paramedic before following her to the ambulance.
Wanda 1174 reaches out for me as I approach, and after a moment of hesitation, I take her hand.
“Ms. Maximoff,” I say, but she shakes her head.
“Come on, Y/N,” she responds weakly, rolling her eyes. “You might not be my Y/N, but you are a Y/N, and I know enough about the multiverse to know we mean more to each other in every universe than to refer to each other like that.” I smirk and bow my head, nodding slightly.
“Alright, Wanda,” I concede quietly. “But you really need to get to the hospital. She really did a number on you.”
“I will, I will,” she assures me. “But I need to…” her sentence is interrupted by a long, loud coughing fit. It goes on for quite a while, and I glance over to the paramedics who are looking at Wanda, concerned.
“Wanda,” I urge her, squeezing her hand slightly. “You really need to get to a hospital.”
“I will, just shut up and listen for a second.” Wanda takes a few deep breaths, struggling to intake air. “She left a message for you.” Her words freeze me in place. I’ve chased my Wanda through nine different timelines at this point, and never once has she left me a message. “She wants you to know that she understands why you’re coming after her. But she wants you to stop. She knows what she wants. And she’s going to get it, no matter what.”
“She thinks she knows what she wants.” I mumble. “But she’s sad, angry, grieving. I don’t think she understands that her life doesn’t have to end with the destruction of her hex.”
“She lost her husband and her children, Y/N. That’s going to sting for anyone.” My heart drops into my stomach. I know Wanda loved Vision. She probably still does. But the version of him that she created wasn’t real, and neither were her kids. Their destruction with the hex proved it.
And it’s always hurt that Wanda’s never noticed me. Not in the way that I’d like her to. Not in the way I’ve noticed her. You can’t blame people for who they fall in love with, so I don’t blame her for falling for Vision, but I also can’t blame myself for falling in love with her. Wanda 1174 notices the change in my attitude and reaches over with her free hand to grasp my forearm.
“If it’s any consolation, Y/N, I end up with you in this world.” She nods her head across from us to where the police are holding back bystanders. After a moment I notice a woman who looks very similar to me, just with longer and darker hair. She looks right at me and nods. I turn back to Wanda 1174.
“These weren’t Vision’s kids that my Wanda killed, were they?” I ask, stunned.
“Your Scarlet Witch,” Wanda 1174 corrects me. “She isn’t Wanda. Not consciously, anyway. Your Wanda would never do this. But to answer your question, no. She kept asking for Billy and Tommy, but in this world, I never fell in love with Vision. I fell in love with you.” Wanda 1174 starts to cry, tears forming clear paths down the ashes on her cheeks. “Our daughter Dakota was eleven. And our son Carson was five.” Wanda 1174 takes a deep, shaky breath. “She was angry. I’m not sure if it was because I didn’t have Tommy and Billy, but she didn’t start to get really angry until she saw the photos.”
“The photos? What photos?” I ask. Wanda 1174 looks past me to her Y/N and smiles sadly.
“Our wedding photos.” Wanda 1174 whispers. Her voice is full of love and adoration, but her face quickly turns sad. “How will she ever forgive me?”
“What do you mean, Wanda?” I ask her.
“My Y/N… I lost our kids. How is she ever going to forgive me?”
“Wanda, look at me,” I say, sitting down on the side of the ambulance to get closer to her eye level. She continues to stare at her me for a moment before meeting my eyes. “As maybe the world’s leading expert on, well, me, she’ll be devastated about your kids. But at the same time, she’ll be more than grateful that you are still alive. Lean on her. And let her lean on you. Grieve with her. And rebuild as much of your lives as you can together.” Now it’s my turn to look back over at me. We make eye contact again and I know in my heart that what I’m saying is true.
“Ma’am,” one of the paramedics approaches us and places a hand on my arm. “I’m sorry,” he looks down at Wanda 1174. “But we really need to get you to the hospital. I must insist that you continue this conversation later.”
“Alright.” Wanda 1174 nods. She looks up at me as the second paramedic comes over to help load her into the ambulance. “Y/N, you can convince her to come back. I’m certain of it.”
“I’ll keep that in mind, Wanda. Thank you.” I tell her as the paramedics close the door to the ambulance. As they drive off, sirens wailing, I turn and head toward the gathered crowd. This world’s me is still standing there, waiting for me. She jerks her head back and then disappears into the crowd. I get her message and walk to the crowd, crouch under the police tap and push my way through the crowd after her.
I find 1174 facing away from me a few yards away from the outskirts of the crowd and walk over to her. As soon as I reach her side, she starts to walk forward, so I match pace with her.
“Your Wanda is really making a mess of things, isn’t she?” She phrases it as a question, but she says it as a statement.
“It’s not Wanda,” I say before I can stop myself. Of course it’s Wanda. I mean, kind of. I have to believe Wanda is still in there somewhere.
“No, you’re right, it’s not.” 1174 says genuinely. “I’m sorry. I just…” she sighs angrily, turning to look behind us to where the ambulance had driven away with her wife. I nod, placing a hand on her arm.
“I get it.” I say. She looks at me with grateful eyes.
“Thanks.” We walk in silence for a few moments before she speaks again. “It sucks.”
“I can’t imagine,” I try to empathize with her, but she shakes her head.
“No, you don’t understand.” She pulls out her phone, checks it, and then puts it back into her pocket. “Listen, Y/N, I work for Strange in this world. In 1174, Strange is in charge of the Avengers. He used the timestone to see the future, and he was able to thwart Thanos’ attempt at destroying us before he even began.”
“You… you didn’t fight Thanos in this world?” I gasp.
“No, we didn’t. We’ve always been safe. And since there was no immediate danger, Nat encouraged me to take a chance with Wanda, and she fell in love with me instead of Vision.” She sighs and takes some of her hair in her hand and twirls it between her fingers. “I wish something like that had happened for you.”
“I feel like you’re the exception to the rule, 1174.” I chuckle lightheartedly, but 1174 shakes her head again.
“I’m not. That’s the sad part.” She stops walking. I also stop, a few steps ahead of her, and turn back to look. “I’m not the exception. You are.” My face falls at her revelation.
“B-but every universe I’ve visited before now, that world’s Wanda ended up with Vision. How can I, how can we, be the exception?”
“The multiverse is infinite, Y/N.” 1174 says gently. “There are many more universes where their Wandas and yous end up together, a significant amount more than the worlds where she ends up with Vision.”
“So I really should have been with her,” I whisper. “This is all my fault. All these Wandas and their children dying… It's because of me.”
“No, Y/N, it’s not,” 1174 tries to reassure me, but I shake my head and take a few steps back.
“It’s my Wanda that turned into the Scarlet Witch. It’s my Wanda that is terrorizing other universes. It’s my Wanda wreaking havoc in her wake. If only I had been more present, more aware after the Blip, made sure that she was okay, getting the help she needed, being there for her… I could have stopped all this.”
“You cannot blame yourself for this, Y/N,” 1174 insists. “My Strange knew it would happen eventually. It’s written that it would. You can’t change what is written.” She walks up to me and grips my arm tightly. “But you can bring her back.”
“Wanda 1174 said the same thing,” I sigh. “But honestly, I’m not as convinced. Wanda 616 is… She’s going to be hard to reach. My Strange also thinks I can save her, but what if I can’t break through? What if the Scarlet Witch has her walls so far up that I can’t climb over?”
“You’ll break through. Everyone seems to have faith. Me, my Wanda, both my Strange and yours. I think that has to count for something.”
“Yeah, maybe,” I sigh. “Unless 616 is one of the very minimal universes where Wanda actually hates me.”
“Oh, no,” 1174 shakes her head. “I’ve seen those universes. 616 is far from those universes.”
“But they do exist.” I make eye contact with 1174. She tilts her head, realizing that I’m just leading myself into a spiral.
“Yes, Y/N, they exist. But I doubt that 616 has changed her feelings for you. They are still in there with your Wanda. You just have to find them. And when you find them, you find Wanda.”
“And it doesn’t matter if I believe it, does it?” I mutter. “I still have to try.”
I follow my Wanda through several more universes. 1174 me was right; in most of these universes, Wanda and I are together. Sometimes we have kids, sometimes we don’t. In one universe, magic doesn’t even exist. I have a hell of a time getting out of that one.
In each universe, Wanda leaves me a message.
“Can’t catch me.”
“You’re a little too slow.”
“You can’t save her.”
That last one got me. It feels like Wanda and the Scarlet Witch are two different people. It gives me hope that I will reach Wanda, that I can bring her back.
So I keep looking. I keep following the magic in hopes that I find her.
On Earth 1670, the note only says “Please”. I yell in anger and rip up the note. I’m never going to catch up to her.
“Do you think you could use any help?” I turn around and see Doctor Strange. Not my Doctor Strange, 1670’s Strange. His hair has more color in it, and he doesn’t have any facial hair at all.
“No, um, I’m sorry, I was just curious about what happened here,” I bow my head and try to walk past him, but Strange steps in front of me.
“You don’t have to run, Y/N, I know who you are.” I look up at him. His face isn’t angry or accusatory, just curious. “I’ve been tracking the Scarlet Witch. I think I can help you find where she is.” He shrugs. “Or, I guess, where she’s going next.”
“Really?” My eyes widen. “That would be very helpful, yes.” I look behind me at the wreckage that is Wanda 1670’s house. “I’d like to stop this from continuing.”
“I would as well.” Strange nods. “Can you tell me all of the universes you’ve followed her to?” I nod, and rattle off all the universes I’ve been to on my quest to find Wanda, until we reach this universe.
“So you started on 616,” Strange says, doing the math in his head. “You stopped to talk to a surviving Wanda and her Y/N in 1174, and that was your ninth stop, correct?” I nod. “Okay, and this is Earth-1670. How many universes is this?”
“My seventeenth.” I tell him. “I’ve been following her for a while.” Once again, I look back at the destroyed house behind me. “I caused this.”
“No you didn’t,” Strange says. “It was-”
“If you’re about to tell me that it was written, 1174 me already said that.” I sigh, pulling my fingers through my hair. “Maybe my Wanda becoming the Scarlet Witch couldn’t have been helped, but this?” I say, gesturing to 1670’s house. Or, more accurately, where it used to be. “I should have been able to stop this. I should have been faster.”
“Stop beating yourself up, Y/N.” Strange says aggressively. “This is not on you. But you can help her.”
“Yeah, yeah, I can get through to her, yada yada,” I roll my eyes, turning back around to face Strage. “Just tell me how I can find her, Strange. I have to stop this. One way or another.” Strange looks at me. I give him my most determined look. He sighs and nods, stepping closer to me.
“It looks like every time she hops universes, she adds 61.6 and rounds up. So the next universe she’ll visit is most likely 1732.”
“So I should go there?”
“No, I don’t think so.” He shakes his head. “She’s probably already left. Your best bet is to jump a few ahead, try to get ahead of her. Go to universe 1856. Get to Wanda 1856, get her and her family out of the house and wait for the Scarlet Witch to come. Do you have any powers?”
“Yeah,” I nod, “I can summon plasma from thin air, create things from it.”
“Okay, if the Scarlet Witch is going to do what she’s done before and burn the house down, protect yourself using a plasma shield.” He looks behind me at his Wanda’s house. “This one burned quickly. That one will, too.”
“Okay,” I nod. “I’ll give it a shot.”
“If she’s already been there, jump ahead a few more.” Strange reaches out and squeezes my shoulder. “You’ve got this, Y/N. Bring your Wanda home.”
I knock on the door of Wanda 1856’s house. A few seconds go by, and then a little girl opens the door.
“Mama?” She says, her eyes confused. “What are you doing home? And why are you knocking on the door?”
“Ariel, sweetheart, who’s at the door?” I hear her before I see her. A few seconds later, Wanda 1856 enters my field of vision. All of a sudden, a ton of emotions come flooding to my face. I can feel my face getting red and my breath catches as my heart stops beating. “Y/N?” She asks, confused. “Did you lose your keys or something?”
“I… Um…” It takes me a moment to clear my mind. “Wanda, I need to talk to you.” My eyes dart to her daughter, Ariel. “Perferably outside. Without…” Wanda looks down at her kid, then she kneels down to her level.
“Honey, why don’t you go set up a game of checkers? Let Mama and I have a chat and I’ll come play with you in a few minutes.” The little girl nods and dashes back into the house. I back up so Wanda can step onto the porch. She closes the door behind her. “Y/N, baby, what’s going on?” She tries to reach out to me, but I take another step back.
“I, uh, I’m sorry,” I say, shaking my head. “I’m not your Y/N.”
“What?” 1856 chuckles, confused. “What are you talking about?”
“I’m from Earth-616.” I tell her. “I’m chasing my Wanda who has become the Scarlet Witch.” I take a deep breath, shaking. “She’s raging through different universes, angry that her life, her husband, her kids, have been taken from her. She’s been killing other Wandas and their kids. And I think she’s coming here next.”
“My love, if this is some kind of a joke, it isn’t funny.” Wanda 1856 says, trying to reach for me again, but I pull away.
“It’s not a joke,” I assure her. “And I swear, I’m not you Y/N.” My eyes start to water at her words. “Believe me, I wish for nothing more than to have the life you have.” I sniffle, thinking of all the universes where I get to be with Wanda. “But in my universe, my Wanda fell in love with Vision. He died, and she brought him back to life in a hex. They got married, had two magic babies. Vision and her children were killed when she was convinced to destroy her hex. They were a part of the hex and couldn’t survive without it.” I rub my eyes and nose with my sleeve. “I’m one of the unlucky ones. One of the universes where you and I don’t end up together. Please, call your Y/N, that’ll prove that I’m not her, and that you need to take me seriously.” Wanda cautiously takes out her phone, unlocks it, and presumably calls her Y/N. After a few moments, she looks at me, confused.
“Yeah, baby, everything’s good. Just wanted to check and see how your day is going. Mhm. Yeah. Mhm. Okay, well, it’s Friday. I’m thinking that we take Ariel to the compound for the weekend, let her spend time with her auntie Natty and cousin Carmen. Yeah, I can call Clint to see if the five of us can spend the weekend there. No, no, baby, no need to come home after work. I’ll pack a bag for you, just meet us at the compound, okay? Okay. I love you. Bye.” Wanda hangs up the phone and shoves it into her back pocket. “Okay,” she says, nodding. “I believe you.”
I wait in 1856’s living room. Wanda 1856 gives me blanket access to anything in her house, but I stick to her couch with her TV. A little after 10, I hear a noise outside. I turn the TV down a few clicks and listen closely. I hear more movement, so I stand up and plant myself in the middle of the living room. A few moments later, I see smoke coming into the living room. Immediately, I conjure some plasma and wrap it around me.
Moments later, the house practically implodes. There’s fire all around me, and I can feel the heat licking at my forcefield. The house turns into nothing in less than ten minutes. When the smoke clears, I stare out at the street where the Scarlet Witch, my Wanda, is standing. She tilts her head, clearly seeing my forcefield in the smoke, but can’t make me out. I wave my hand and the forcefield disappears. I walk through the cinders out to the street where my Wanda’s face turns from confusion to shock.
“You found me.” She says. Her voice is slightly deeper and a lot harsher than it usually is. “I didn’t think you’d figure out my pattern.”
“I had help.” I shrug. “Thankfully I did. Wanda 1856 is a beautiful woman. She’s got a beautiful little girl. Her name is Ariel.”
“I don’t care.” She growls.
“Wanda 1856 is married to 1856’s version of me, Wanda.” I say.
“I’m not Wanda!” She screams. “Not anymore.”
“Yes, you are.” I say, taking a step forward. “You’re Wanda and you’re the Scarlet Witch. But I believe that you don’t have to be both. Or you can be just more Wanda than Witch.”
“I can’t,” she says, her voice faltering. “I need my husband. My kids.”
“Wanda, look around you,” I say, opening my arms. “Look at all the universes you’ve been to. In most of them, you and I are married. We’ve got kids. We’re happy. I know I can’t replace Vision or your kids, but I can help you heal. And not as your girlfriend or partner or wife, but as your friend.”
“No.” She shakes her head. “It’s too late for that.”
“It isn’t, Wanda, I promise.” I hold out my hand to her. “Come back with me. Heal. It doesn’t have to be perfect, but you can have a life again.”
“No, Y/N, you don’t get it.” Wanda’s eyes flare a shade of red I’ve only seen a few times, but her voice starts changing back to how I remember it. “I love my sons. They were my everything. And yes, I did love Vision. A part of me still does, I guess. But I have never, never, loved Vision as much as I’ve loved you. As much as I love you still.” Something in her eyes flickers, and I realize I still have a chance.
“Wanda, I-”
“I’m not Wanda!” Her scream is piercing, and I instinctively cover my ears. When I look up again, Wanda’s hair is redder and flowing around her. She’s conjured a cape and the wind flows through it gently. When her mouth closes, I stand up straight and bring my hands from my ears.
“Wanda, I love you, too.” I say, and I see the wind falter a bit, her hair lay flat and her cape drapes down, for just a second. “I have, from the moment we met. And maybe it would be different if I had been a little older or a little braver. Maybe if I had been there for you after the Blip I could have helped you through your grief. And now your grief is threefold and for that, Wanda, I am so sorry.”
“Stop calling me WANDA!” Her voice goes back to that deep and harsh sound. She brings her hand back, her fingers glowing red, and she throws Chaos magic my way. I throw up a plasma barrier and block her strike, but she goes in for a second throw straight away. Then a third and a fourth. I block every one, but each hit comes harder and harder, pushing me back towards the remains of Wanda 1856’s house.
“Stop it!” I yell at her. “Come back home! Be with me, and don’t forget, but accept!” I beg her. “Accept your past and look to your future, Wanda, please!”
“I have no future!” She screams, throwing out a lasso of Chaos magic. I narrowly dodge it and throw out plasma disks in front of me, just enough so I can run on them. I make my way to her through the air and grab her from behind, wrapping my arms around her, trapping her arms against her body. In the background, I can hear the faint sound of sirens.
“You have a bright future, Wanda.” I say into her ear. “You’ve made some mistakes, sure, but there’s so much more good in you than evil. You can come back from this. I will help you with that, but please, I don’t want to kill you.”
“You’re going to have to.” Wanda growls. “You just. Won’t. Listen!” Wanda uses her magic to throw me off of her. I don’t have time to protect myself and land hard on the pavement. I land on my back, but hit my head pretty hard. I start to hear ringing and hold my head as I sit up, dots coming into my vision. Wanda lowers herself to my level, and I can see that she’s no longer mostly Wanda. She is mostly the Scarlet Witch. The smile on her face spreads from ear to ear, giving my brain nightmare fuel for decades. “If you mean what you say, Y/N, and you really do love Wanda and believe that she can be saved, come find me.”
Saliva dribbles from her lips as she starts to laugh. Her Chaos magic surrounds her and a few moments later, when her magic clears, she’s gone. In her place on the pavement in front of me is a piece of paper. I pick it up. It looks like a business card. On the front in fancy, printed, red calligraphy is her title, ‘The Scarlet Witch’. I flip it around. At first it’s blank. Then after a few seconds, writing starts to appear. It’s in the same red color as the print on the front, but it’s in Wanda’s handwriting. It reads ‘Come find me. Show me how much you love me.’ Then some more writing appears. It’s in a language that I don’t understand, but I know it’s a spell. I put the card in my pocket.
I look up to see emergency vehicles approaching, their lights blinding. I try to stand up, but it’s difficult, with my head pounding and my vision blurry. I manage to stagger onto my feet and I start hobbling away from the house. I keep going, even after I hear people behind me yelling for me to stop. I don’t until I find a payphone. This world, like mine, has started to get rid of them. But I manage to find one a few blocks away. I pull a few coins out of my pocket and put them into the phone. I take a chance that my phone number is the same in this universe and dial it, sinking to the ground with my back against the booth. After two rings, someone picks up, tired and groggy.
“Mmm, hello?” The voice sounds like mine, and I’m relieved.
“Wanda,” I gasp into the phone. “I need… to talk… to Wanda…”
“Who is this?” The voice asks, trying to get around the tiredness.
“Please,” I beg. “Wanda.”
“Who is it?” I hear 1856 Wanda’s muffed voice on the other end.
“I don’t know, some chick asking for you.” 1856 me mumbles. I hear a bit of shuffling and suddenly 1856 Wanda is fully awake on the other end.
“Y/N?” She says. Then I hear other me on the phone.
“Cheating on me with someone who shares my name. Smart.” More shuffling. Then, “Tell her that I hope she’s as good as me in bed.”
“Shush, my love,” Wanda says to 1856 Y/N. Then there’s more shuffling before she speaks to me again. “What is it? What’s going on?”
“Need help,” I say, barely able to speak. “Payphone by your house. Please.”
“I’m on my way.” Wanda says, then the phone hangs up. As the tone sounds, the phone falls from my grasp and I go limp before I completely lose consciousness.
I start to gain consciousness again in a blinding white room. I hear voices, but they sound pretty far away. As the sounds come into focus, I start to hear the words and distinguish the voices. They sound like Wanda, Bruce, and myself. 1856’s me is speaking.
“You know that comment about you cheating on me was a joke, but I’m surprised at how close I actually was,” she chuckles.
“She’s you, baby, but she’s not you.” Wanda says. “Every one of you is different, just like clearly every one of me is different. I like 616, she seems nice, but she isn’t my Y/N.”
“And clearly I like my Wandas with a little more spice,” I mumble.
“Y/N?” 1856’s Wanda says, coming closer to me. I open my eyes slightly and see the three of them surrounding me. Wanda looks at me concerned, 1856’s Y/N looks at me like she has a million questions, and Bruce looks at me with more intrigue than I’ve ever seen him look at anyone or anything. I smile at him.
“I’m not sure how long I have to explain it to you, Bruce, but I can try.” I chuckle.
“I don’t need a full explanation," he says, shaking his head. “How is this possible? How are there two Y/Ns?”
“Long story short, my Wanda became the Scarlet Witch and has been terrorizing the multiverse to try and get her children back. I’ve been trying to find her in order to stop her.”
“Did she come to our house last night?” Wanda 1856 asks. Y/N 1856 whirls on her.
“The Scarlet Witch was coming to our house?” She asks. “Is that why you wanted to spend the weekend at the compound?”
“I thought she was you when she showed up at the door.” Wanda 1856 reaches out to take her wife’s hand. “She told me the story, and I didn't believe her. But she had me call you, and that’s when I believed her.”
“So what you’re telling me is that our house is gone,” Y/N 1856 nods, pursing her lips. “Great. I’ll have to get in touch with the insurance on Monday, then.”
“Well, it looks like you lost.” Wanda 1856 offers me a smile. “And lost her as well.”
“Not exactly,” I look around for my clothes. “Please don’t tell me you got rid of my clothes.”
“No, they’re right here.” Bruce turns around and grabs something, bringing to my bedside a folded pile of my clothes. I reach out for them, and he places the pile on the edge of my bed. I riffle through the pockets of my pants and find the card. I pull it out to show them. “It has a message on it for me. And a spell on the back. I’m assuming that brings me to her. When I’m ready.”
“You’ll need a few days at least before you’re well enough to even try this spell.” Bruce chuckles to himself. “Your Wanda really did a number on you.”
“She’s not Wanda,” I say at the same time as Wanda 1856 says it. I clear my throat as sort of an apology for speaking over her. “She’s the Scarlet Witch now. But I can bring her back.”
“Can you, now?” Bruce raises an eyebrow. “I’d wager not. Not if she’s the Scarlet Witch.”
“A lot of people seem to believe I can still reach Wanda,” I say, getting a little defensive. “And if there’s even the slightest chance, I have to try.”
“Of course you do.” Y/N 1856 nods, making eye contact with me. “If my Wanda went missing or crazed or anything else, I’d chase her to the edges of the multiverse to get her back. Which clearly you’re doing.”
“If you’re stupid enough to go after her, I might be willing to use Doctor Cho’s new healing pod. She just sent us one.” Bruce tilts his head. “Are you claustrophobic at all, Y/N?”
Bruce put me in Doctor Cho’s chamber and I felt rejuvenated in a matter of hours. Once I’m out, Y/N 1856 gives me some of her clothes to wear. She’s got better style than I do, and I walk out of the medbay with black combat boots, black jeans, a black tube top, and a faded scarlet leather jacket. Facing 1856’s Wanda and Y/N, the former is practically wiping saliva from her lips while the latter is looking at me like a proud mother.
“If your Wanda can resist you in that, then she really is too far gone,” Wanda 1856 mutters. Y/N 1856 looks over at her and pulls her close, kissing Wanda on her head.
“Don’t get any ideas, Wands,” she mutters into the witch’s hair. “A threesome where two of the people look the exact same is a little strange.”
“Oh, please, don’t be silly my love,” Wanda waves her off, but I can tell she’s thinking about it. My lips turn up in a smile.
“Thanks, guys. I appreciate your help.” I say. “I promise, I’ll do my best to make sure you don’t have to worry about my Wanda anymore.” I purse my lips and shrug. “Although, she might kill me. So, if that’s the case, I’ll be thinking about you, and all the other mes and Wandas, as she tears my intestines from my body.”
“Don’t go into it thinking you’ll die, Y/N,” 1856 Y/N urges. “You have to-”
“If you’re about to tell me to ‘think positively’, I’ll kill you right here and take over your life.” I tease. Y/N 1856 smiles and nods, pulling her Wanda closer.
“Then we’ll just hope for your success.”
“If I succeed, I’ll find a way to get that information to you, so that you don’t have to live in fear.” I promise them. “I don’t want you to be afraid for yourselves, or for Ariel.”
“We would appreciate that very much.” Wanda whispers. “Now go. She Wanda that there’s still life to live.” I nod and pull the business card from the back pocket of my borrowed jeans. I clear my throat and say the Sokovian words on the back of the card. Chaos magic starts to appear around me, blurring my vision until Earth-1856 is no longer visible in front of me. After a few moments the magic fades, and I’m standing in a dark room lit only by candles. There’s a bed and a ton of books, and I can feel the magic pulsating around me.
“You showed up a lot quicker than I was expecting.” I whirl around and face the Scarlet Witch. She’s wearing a dress made of red lace. The fabric stops mid-thigh and her breasts are pushed high. She wears black boots that come to the middle of her calf. Her red hair flows in waves down her shoulders, and she dons a magical crown on her head. She’s beautiful, but I can’t get past the red glow in her irises. The Scarlet Witch saunters toward me slowly, looking me up and down. “But I’m glad you showed up. Especially dressed how you are. You look absolutely scrumptious, Y/N.”
“Wanda, please,” I say, but I stop as her eyes glow slightly. I gulp before continuing. “Please. Set this aside. Come home with me.”
“I can’t.” The Scarlet Witch shakes her head. “I have to get stronger.” She walks behind me and leans in to whisper in my ear, taking my jacket off of me and tossing it behind her. “I can’t bring my family back. I know that. But if I’m going to start a new family with you, I need to be able to protect you. I can’t come back until I know how to do that.”
“Wanda, you don’t have to-” she stops me mid-sentence by grabbing a handful of my hair and pulling my head back. She flicks her tongue out and methodically drags it up my neck, nipping at my earlobe when she reaches it.
“Your dear Wanda is no more, my love.” She laughs in my ear as her right hand comes up to the front of my body, her fingers splayed out as she drags them over my breasts. “It’s only me, now. And I will bring down every other multiverse in order to protect you.”
“I don’t need protecting,” I whisper, but the Witch tightens her grip around my right breast, digging her nails into my skin.
“Of course you do,” she whispers back, kissing my neck. “Vision had powers to match mine, and even he couldn’t survive. I won’t risk losing you, too.”
“You don’t need to be the Scarlet Witch to be with me,” I try to reason, but she just laughs, taking her hand from my breast and shoving me to the ground. I fall on my hands and knees and watch her feet as she comes around in front of me. She kneels before me, one knee on the ground and an arm resting on the other. She puts her finger underneath my chin and lifts my head up to look at her.
“Wanda is a weakling, unable to do anything. She can’t protect you. She can’t love you. She can't…” The Witch’s eyes travel downwards to look at my breasts. “Please you.”
“Yes she can,” I insist. The Witch just laughs and pulls her finger from beneath my chin. I keep my head high and watch and she waves her hand. Magic flows between her fingers and suddenly my hands are bound by her magic, anchored to unknown points in the room. Her magic pulls me into a sitting position, kneeling on the floor with my back straight and my head up. The Witch’s smile widens as she draws closer to me.
“I’ll show you how to truly pleasure someone, Y/N. But here, you’ll be the one pleasuring me. Understood?” I don’t say anything at first. I don’t want to give myself, any part of myself, to the Scarlet Witch. I want Wanda. But that just makes the Witch chuckle. She kneels in front of me again and brings her hand to my temple and tickles my skin with the tips of her fingers. “You will pleasure me. And you will be mine. Do you understand, Y/N?” The Witch’s magic works her way into my brain as she speaks. It forces my brain to think only one thing, to send only two words to my mouth, and for my mouth to say those two words.
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Good.” The Witch gnashes her teeth in front of my face excitedly. She tangles her fingers into my hair and pulls me close, kissing me. When I don’t kiss her back, the Witch’s grip tightens on my hair. “Open your mouth.” She commands, and I’m compelled by her magic to do so. With my mouth open she sticks her tongue inside, flicking my front teeth. She grabs tightly onto my neck and deepens the kiss. She moves one of her hands to my chest and pushes lightly. I fall back to sit on my haunches, the magical ropes straining against my wrists. The Scarlet Witch hikes her dress up and straddles me, her tongue continuing to explore my mouth.
As soon as she sits down, my thoughts start to change. She looks like Wanda, even if she doesn’t act like her, and I’d be lying to myself if I said this whole dominance thing wasn’t extremely attractive. What if I can satisfy her? Would she stay here with me and stop going after other Wandas if I can satisfy her? Maybe, but also maybe not. But it’s worth a try. So I will satisfy her, I’ll do whatever she asks of me.
And I’ll love it.
“Wanda…” I moan before I can stop myself. The Witch’s hand is at my throat in a second, squeezing hard to the point where I almost can’t breathe. I gasp for air, my eyes pleading the Witch to let me go. Her red eyes glow with irritation as she speaks.
“How many times do I have to tell you that she isn’t here anymore?” The words feel almost difficult for her to get out. “In here, you will address me as ma’am or my love. Understood?”
“I understand,” I say.
“Understand what?” The Scarlet Witch squeezes my throat. I cough, just to try and get some air in my lungs.
“I understand, ma’am.” I manage to squeak out.
“Good girl,” the Witch purrs as she loosens her grip on my throat. I gulp down air as she stares down at me, smiling. “Now I’m going to take off my dress. And I want you to suck on my tits.”
“But my arms…” I say, pulling against the magical restraints. “It’ll be hard to-”
“You’ll have to figure it out.” The Witch shrugs, magic swirling behind her. Then her dress starts to fall from her shoulders, settling around her waist and exposing her perfect breasts and nipples. Immediately I lean down and capture one of her nipples in my mouth. I flick my tongue over the bud, licking and sucking at the protruding piece of skin. The Witch moans, bringing a hand up to squeeze her other nipple. She places her free hand on the back of my head, pressing me close to her skin. I fight against my restraints, needing to touch her. She chuckles above my head, clearly enjoying my struggle.
I switch to her other nipple, moving her hand away with my nose before taking her nipple in my mouth. I pinch the soft flesh gently between my teeth and flick my tongue over her bud, and I can feel her shiver on top of me. Her hand reflexively grips my hair tightly, yanking it back and causing me to pull her nipple even harder with my teeth. The sounds coming out of the Witch’s mouth tells me she enjoys the pain.
The Scarlet Witch yanks my hair hard, causing her nipple to pop out of my mouth and I breathe heavily as I look up at her. The Witch brings her mouth down onto mine and brings her hand up to capture my breast in her grasp again. She only kisses me for a moment before she trails down my jaw and neck, leaving bitemarks the whole way. I let out a little gasp with each prick of her teeth through my skin, and after each gasp, the Witch bites even harder. Until she gets to the top of my shirt. The hand on my breast reaches up and rips my shirt down to rest under my breasts, then she replaces her hand, making skin to skin contact with my breast.
“Oh, ma'am,” I moan as her lips connect with my nipple. She seems happy with my use of her name and starts grinding on me. That makes me moan even more, but the Witch stops what she’s doing at my extra noises and stands up, removing all contact with me. Wha-?” I whine, begging her with my eyes to come back. As she stands, her dress falls to the floor. She steps out of it and kicks it away from her. Underneath she’s wearing matching red lace panties. I can see that she’s starting to soak through. It looks exactly how I feel.
“Don’t you remember how I said you were going to please me?” She smirks. I nod. The Witch shakes her head. “Out loud, Y/n. Let me hear you.”
“Yes ma’am. I do.”
“Good.” The Witch hooks her index fingers in the waistband of her panties and shoves them around her ankles. She pulls one leg out and steps closer to me. “I know you and Wanda never had sex, but I’m assuming you have had sex with a woman before?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“That’s what I thought.” Another step closer. My eyes are drawn to her pussy, shaven except for a little landing strip. She’s dripping, making my mouth water. She’s inches from me, and a sweet, earthly smell flows into my nostrils. I open my mouth slightly, a little saliva dripping from my lips. I turn my head quickly to wipe my mouth on my shoulder, but the Witch catches me by the chin and directs my attention back to her.
I look into her eyes as she parts my lips with her thumb and sticks her thumb inside. I close my lips around her finger while the Witch moves her finger over my tongue. Then she pops her finger out of her mouth and opens her hand to me.
“Spit.” She commands. I don’t waste any time spitting into her hand. She smiles as she brings her hand down to her pussy and rubs my spit through her folds and over her clit. “Not that I really need this for lubrication.” She bends down slightly as she brings her hand, now wet with my spit and her juices, back to my mouth and inserts two fingers. I moan at the taste of her on my tongue. The Witch takes her fingers out of my mouth and steps over me, my face at perfect pussy level. “Now show me what you’ve got.”
Eagerly I lean in, my tongue flicking out to test the waters. The Witch inhales, waiting. So I go deeper, swiping my tongue between her folds. The Witch moans, her hand gently caressing my face. The flat of my tongue spreads her folds apart and her juices drop down my throat. The Witch moans as I insert my tongue into her hole, spreading her walls apart. The Witch takes a sharp inhale, gripping onto my shoulder for a little balance. I wrap my upper lip over her clit, providing a little more stimulation. The Witch groans in pleasure, her nails digging into my skin. I can feel her body begin to shake over me, so I take my tongue out of her and start sucking on her clit. Her moans grow more audible as I play with her nerves until finally, her hands move to my hair and grip my roots tightly, helping her ride out her orgasm. The Scarlet Witch slathers my face with her slick, and I eat up every last bit of it.
The Witch, still coming down from her ride, steps backward and kneels in front of me, capturing my mouth with hers. She is ravenous in her greed, pushing me back with so much force that if I hadn’t been restrained I would have fallen onto my back. She moves one of her hands down and rubs my clit over my jeans, and suddenly everything I’m wearing from the waist down is gone.
“Ugh, I liked those boots,” I moan into her lips, and the Witch smiles. She pulls away, tapping my nose with a finger.
“They’ve only disappeared from your body. Be good, and you’ll get them back.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“You’ve learned rather quickly.” I start to feel an unusual warmness between my legs, a warmness much different from my usual arousal. “I think it’s time to reward you.”
“Please, ma'am,” I say, pulling against the restraints. The Witch grabs between my legs, and there’s another unusual sensation. I look down to see she’s given me a dick, pretty much transparent with red magic flowing inside of it. I look up at her, questioning.
“Don’t worry, my love,” she purrs. “I haven’t gotten rid of anything. Just added something… a little magical.” She wraps a hand around the appendage and I gasp. I can feel her hand on the appendage as if it were my own. “This way, we can both feel the pleasure of me riding you.” The Witch wastes no time straddling me again and lowering herself onto the new part of me. She’s right, I can feel everything with this thing. My mouth opens in a silent gasp as I feel the inside of her, warm and tight, on my magical cock. It’s like a direct connection to my clit, sending all feelings of pleasure to my center.
The Witch kisses my neck as she grinds on me, and I can feel this cock pulsating inside of her. I struggle against my restraints, desperate to get my hands on her. One of the Witch’s hands is on the side of my head while the other one sits on my ribcage, right under my breast as she continuously pulls herself into me, riding on my magical dick.
“Please,” I beg her, pushing my neck as close to her mouth as I can. She bites me right on my carotid, then licks her bite marks.
“What is it, darling?” She plays coy, kissing my neck. “What is it that you-” the magical appendage attached to me twitches inside of her, causing her to gasp mid-sentence. She pauses her ride flush against me, her powerful legs supporting her stance. She bites down on my neck again as a second twitch moves in her, the noise that escapes her throat akin to a squeal. The noise almost makes me ready to come right then and there, but I want to last for her. I don’t know how well the magical cock will work after I finish, and I don’t want to disappoint her if I can’t perform.
“Please, ma’am, I want to touch you.” I whisper into her ear as I pull on the restraints. “I can’t take this anymore. I’m so close to you, yet I feel like I’m not close enough. Please, ma'am, please.”
“This is my show, Y/N.” The Witch licks up the side of my neck as she starts riding again, her thumb brushing against my breast. “I say when you get to do what. And right now, I want you to know what it feels like to suffer when the one you want most is so close that they’re unreachable.”
“No,” I groan, pulling against the restraints even harder. “No, please, I can’t take it, I need to-” Somehow, I manage to break the magical restraints. The Witch snaps her head up to look at my wrists, shocked. I don’t waste any time and wrap my arms around her, gripping her back tightly. Keeping my magical cock inside of her I flip the Witch onto her back and start to move my hips to pump inside her, one hand on the floor for stability while the other one goes to her neck. The Scarlet Witch boasts a wicked smile as I squeeze her windpipe.
“I knew you were powerful.” She chokes. “And breaking out of my magic… I think that proves we were meant to be together. Don’t you think, Y/N? You and me. Not that freak of nature Wanda.”
“She’s not a freak of nature,” I try to say the words forcefully, but it comes out as a groan as I push deeper inside of the Witch. She feels incredible. “I love her,” I murmur as I pull out and slam back into the Witch. I close my eyes and moan, my fingers tightening around her throat.
Suddenly I’m on my back, my arms and now my legs bound by the Witch’s Chaos magic. She’s straddled on top of me, the magical cock she’s gifted me hard as a rock inside of her. She starts to bounce up and down on the cock, her fingers now the ones curled around my throat. She squeezes tightly and opens her mouth, breathing heavily. Her eyes burn red, not just with Chaos magic, but with passion, intensity, and desire. She desires me, the Scarlet Witch desires me. But all I can think about is how much I desire Wanda.
“I told you,” the Witch growls, tightening her grip. “That I’m the one in charge. Why is that so hard for you to understand, Y/N?”
“Yes… ma’am…” I cough. The Witch smiles and lifts herself off of me. I whine as the cold air hits my cock, struggling once more against the restraints. She drags herself up my body and sits on my chest, her pussy wetting my breasts. The Witch lifts her hands from my neck just to grab my chin and force me to look at her.
“Since you decided to be a bad girl and disregard my orders, you’ve got to please me again before you can finish.” Her grin is wide as she watches my face contort into one of dissatisfaction. Not in pleasing her, per se, but in not getting to finish myself. She slides even further up my body until her pussy is directly on my mouth. But this time, things are a little different.
I feel something in my tongue, and then I can’t move it. My jaw is stuck open and my tongue is just out, flat, hanging down to my chin. The Witch starts to gyrate on my face, moving her pussy over my tongue. I moan, desperate to flick my tongue, suck on her clit, anything to feel like I’m giving her pleasure. The Witch’s moans aren’t enough, I need to be actively inside of her. I try to buck, to get her to understand, but my body won’t move either. I’m paralyzed on the ground, watching the Witch’s breasts bounce above me as she rides my tongue like a pro.
“Y/N, you’re absolutely masterful, aren’t you?” The Witch pants, sliding her pussy up my tongue in a way that makes my upper lip come into contact with her clit. She moans my name as she wiggles herself to get my tongue deep between her folds and her juices all over my chin. She moves her body down just slightly so she’s rubbing her clit on my tongue. She pushes her clit into my tongue, gasping in ecstasy. She humps my tongue, getting so aggressive with her movements that she leaves her slick as high up as my nose. Pretty soon she’s coming again, pouring everything she has directly into my mouth. My tongue becomes unfrozen and I immediately lap up her juices, chasing her orgasm. She stays where she is, riding my tongue to overstimulate her high. I do everything I can for her, sucking on her already swollen clit to plump it up more. When the Witch finally stops jerking, she slides back down my body until her ass backs against my magical cock. She moves her backside so the cock is brushing between her ass cheeks. The Witch licks my chin and kisses me. “You didn’t break free. That’s all I asked for. Maybe now I can reward you.”
“Yes, please,” I breathe, nodding my head. The Witch chuckles and raises her hindquarters, lowering herself once again on my magical cock. Her warm, wet pussy glides down effortlessly onto my dick and I moan, my head falling backwards. The Witch laughs as she slides her hands up my body, spreading her slick to my breasts before squeezing them. The Witch massages my breasts as she bounces up and down on my cock, bringing me closer to the edge.
“May I…” I gasp, almost unable to say anything at all. “May I… come…? Please, ma'am, I’m ready.”
“Yes, pet, I give you permission.” The Scarlet Witch purrs, digging her nails into the skin of my breasts. “Come inside me, get me pregnant!” I don’t have any time to question how I could possibly get her pregnant, since this is a magically fake dick and all, before I let go and release. I feel exactly how I imagine having a dick feels, with the build up and my juices shooting inside of her.
“Wanda!” I scream at my climax. “I love you!” I moan as I finish, coming down with the magical dick twitching inside of the Scarlet Witch’s pussy. I open my eyes and watch as the red glow from the Scarlet Witch’s eyes fade, returning to Wanda’s naturally beautiful green. Her body slouches as if something leaves it, the crown over her head disappears, and then she’s looking at me and at the restraints on me.
“Y/N?” She whispers, and I know Wanda is back. Her voice is nothing like the Scarlet Witch’s voice. It’s soft and kind, full of confusion and fear. “Y/N, where are we? What’s happening?” She looks down at our connected bodies and gasps. “Were we…?”
“Wanda,” I breathe, a smile creeping onto my face. “My God, it’s good to hear your voice again.” I shift on the ground, tugging on the restraints. “Listen, I’ll explain this, how we ended up here, everything. Just… maybe you can untie me first? And we could get dressed?”
“Yeah, yeah, sounds good.” Wanda slowly raises off of me and stands up. She gasps as she sees the magical dick. “What is that?”
“Once again, I’ll explain,” I nod, pulling at the restraints a second time. “After you disappear these? And also the dick, too, please. Some very impressive magic, but I very much like walking around with a pussy.”
“Yeah, I like you better that way, too.” Wanda chuckles, avoiding eye contact. She waves her hand, Chaos magic twisting between her fingers, and the restraints on my wrists and ankles, as well as the dick, disappears. I sit up, rubbing my wrists.
“Thanks, Wanda.” I say quietly.
“Don’t mention it,” she responds, looking around. Her eyes land on the dress that the Scarlet Witch had been wearing earlier. She looks at me, and her eyes immediately travel to my breasts, so she averts her gaze. “I… I’m sorry.”
“Wanda,” I whisper, stepping closer to her. I take her hands in mine and squeeze. “You don’t have to be sorry. I promise. I’d like it if you want to look at me.” Wanda doesn’t look up, so I look around for my clothes. I notice them in a pile a few feet away, so I walk over and pick up the jacket. I bring it back to Wanda and wrap it wound her shoulders, covering up her top half. “Here, take this. I’ll get dressed, and I can see if there are some sweats in here for you or something.” I rush back over to my clothes and get them on quickly, pulling on the jeans, shirt, and boots before I start looking around. After a few minutes, I find a matching set of black sweat pants and sweat shirt. I bring them over to her and place them in her arms, taking my jacket back. I turn around so she can change in private, throwing the jacket around my shoulders and putting my arms through. After a few moments, I feel a hand on my arm. I turn to see Wanda dressed, looking at me sheepishly.
“Hey,” she says.
“Hey, Wanda,” I say back, taking her hands again and pulling her close to me. “Are you okay? How are you feeling? Can you tell me the last thing that you remember?”
“Um, yes, a little weird but okay, and bringing down Wundagore. But nothing after.”
“Okay, okay, let’s sit,” I say, bringing her over to the bed. We sit on the edge, each with a leg up and tucked beneath us. Wanda lets go of my hands and brings hers into her lap. I don’t want to stop touching her now that I’ve finally got her back, so I place one hand on the calf that’s tucked on the bed and the other on the thigh that is hanging off the bed. “Alright, let’s recount the last few months.”
I begin to tell Wanda about what has been happening the last few months. I try to keep it as PG as I can, but Wanda isn’t stupid. So I end up telling her everything that happened. She’s horrified at what she’s done. She does, however, find a little solace in what I tell her about her fate in most other universes.
“So, Vision and me, that’s an exception to the rule?” She asks.
“Seems like it, yeah.” I nod.
“And in most universes, you and I are together?”
“But there’s no pressure for us to go home and be the same way,” I rush to tell her. “I’m cool with just being your friend.”
“Well, I’m not.” Her words surprise me, and I look into her eyes to find her genuine in her words. She reaches out and grabs the hand that’s sitting on her calf, squeezing my hand. “I want to go back and apologize to America. I want to face my punishment with Strange and see if he would be willing to help me… control my powers. And I want to do all of that with you by my side.”
“I’ll always be there for you, Wanda.” I take my hand off of her thigh and place it over hers. “I promise.” Wanda looks down at my lips quickly before looking back into my eyes.
“This might seem weird,” she says quietly, her shy persona from when she first joined the Avengers showing. “But I want to kiss you. And I realize you’ve already kissed me after this whole… Scarlet Witch detainee thing, but you haven’t really kissed me, you know? And I’ve wanted to kiss you for so long, I don’t think I can-” I quiet her down by leaning in and kissing her. It’s soft and gentle, not at all like how I kissed the Scarlet Witch. She takes her hands away from mine and wraps them around my shoulders, her hands resting tenderly on the back of my neck. I bring my hands to her waist and squeeze, my insides churning with an excitement that didn’t show itself with the Scarlet Witch.
I tug Wanda onto my lap by her hips. She unhooks her leg from underneath her body and wraps her legs around me so she’s sitting on my lap. Somehow, the kiss becomes more feverish without becoming more desperate, and there’s clearly a heat between us that has gone unexplored until now.
I break the kiss and nuzzle her neck, breathing in her smell.
“Y/N,” she says, her tone breathy and wanting. I place a single kiss on her neck.
“Not here, Wanda.” I whisper onto her neck. “This place is filled with her. And I only want you. Let’s go home. Strange will help you. You might have to try pretty hard to get back into America’s good graces, but you can do it, and I’ll help you.” I lift my head up and look into Wanda’s eyes. “Wanda, let’s go home.”
“I would like that very much, Y/N.” She whispers back. Wanda stands up from the bed, her hands trailing down until they reach mine, and she pulls me up. She wraps her arms around me and I hug her close. Wanda waves a hand in front of us, opening a portal.
“Wait,” I say as the portal forms. Wanda looks up at me. “We need to make a stop first.” Wanda smiles.
I knock on the door in front of me. After a few moments, the door opens and there’s a little girl standing in front of me.
“Mama?” She says, once again confused. “But how…?” I smile down at her.
“Would you please get your mommy for me, Ariel?” I ask her. She nods and heads back inside. A few moments later, Wanda 1856 comes to the door. She smiles when she sees me.
“Y/N! Oh, it’s so good to see you,” she takes a step onto the porch and wraps me in a hug. I hug her back tightly. When she lets go, she keeps a hold of my hands. “So everything is good, then?”
“I think so,” I nod, stepping to the side. I gesture behind me to where my Wanda stands at the edge of 1856’s yard by the street. My Wanda waves hesitantly, averting her gaze after she waves. I turn back to Wanda 1856, whose eyes are narrowed.
“There’s still darkness in her,” 1856 tells me. “I can sense it.”
“I know,” I nod. “But we’re going back to our universe, where our Strange will help her to control it. She won’t be a problem anymore. Besides,” I smile at 1856 me steps through the door, wrapping her arm around her Wanda. “She’s got me now. And not just in a friendly way.” I wink before turning and heading back to my Wanda. As I approach her I stick out my arms, taking her by the waist, pick her up, and spin her around. She laughs out loud as she’s in the air, a large, genuine smile on her face. Once she’s back on the ground, she wraps her arms around my neck and I pull her close by her waist and we kiss.
I wrap my arm around Wanda’s shoulders as she magics a portal behind us. Once she’s done that, she turns to face 1856 with me. She sees the 1856 versions of ourselves at the door, and I watch her smile grow bigger. Then, from inside the house, Ariel bursts between them and runs to the porch railing, climbing on it to wave goodbye. My Wanda gasps and turns to me, her hand flying to my chest.
“That’s their kid?” She whispers to me. I nod.
“Yeah,” I whisper back. “Her name is Ariel. She’s beautiful, isn’t she?”
“Yeah, she is,” Wanda says with awe. I look down at her, watching her look longingly at Ariel. “Do you think… Do you think that we could have one of those?”
“Whenever you’re ready, my love.” I say. She looks up at me and smiles. Then we turn and walk towards the portal. At its edge I stop and turn, taking in one last look at the life of Y/N 1856. She and Wanda have walked up to their railing, standing on either side of their daughter. 1856 me waves, and I wave back. Then I turn my attention back to my Wanda and walk with her through the portal back to Earth-616.
Warnings: porn with plot, mentions of DV and rape (not explicit), kissing, oral, fingering, Arizona slight dom, ass spanking, teasing, Arizona takes off her prosthetic
Summary: Y/N moves to Seattle to start over. She meets Arizona and all seems to go well until Y/N admits she's never been in a relationship with a woman. But after Arizona gives Y/N a chance to explain, the passion is ignited and the two realize there's a little more than friendship there.
A/N: Porn with a lot more plot this time, I just like me a good backstory lol. Also sorry this is later than I wanted it to be, I've got a huge paper due for school, and, like, 2 billion scripts to write. My brain = mush.
Moving to Seattle has been bittersweet. I love the warmth that comes with living in San Diego, but there’s never enough rain. And it’s nerve wracking moving away from everything I’ve ever known. I was lucky enough to be matched in my hometown, but it’s hard to be there now. My father died in my second year of residency, and my mother followed him shortly after I applied for positions after residency. I needed to get out, and Seattle has my lucky break.
I walk into the hospital on my first day, the fresh badge from HR shining brightly on my jacket. I pause in the main lobby and look around. The hospital is very large and very fancy, nothing like what I’m used to. I watch the buzz of the hospital coming to life in the early morning.
”Hey, are you okay over there?” I look down from the large glass wall across from me to see two women in dark gray scrubs and doctors coats looking at me. One of them, a redhead, waves me over. I nod and walk to them.
“Hi,” I say, sticking out my hand. “I’m doctor Y/N Y/L/N. I’m new. It’s my first day.”
“Oh, the new general surgeon?” The redhead says, taking my hand. “I’m April, I’m a trauma surgeon. This is Jo, she’s got general declared.”
“Nice to meet you!” Jo takes my hand after April lets it go. “Doctor Bailey and Doctor Grey have been talking a lot about you. I think they’re more excited about you than anything else I’ve ever seen them excited about.”
”Well that makes me a tad less nervous,” I laugh. “Would you guys mind showing me to the Attendings lounge? I should probably get some scrubs.”
“Of course, I’ll show you.” Jo nods. “April needs to get to the E.R, but I’ve got time.”
“Thanks,” I shoot her a smile and nod at April. “It was nice to meet you, April. See you around?”
“Absolutely!” April says as she waves goodbye. As she leaves, Jo turns and leads me to the third floor. There are two other attendings inside; a white man with short, dark hair, and a short black woman. They look up when we enter.
“Jo, what are you doing back here?” The man says.
“I ran into our new Attending while making my way to rounds.” Jo turns to me. “Guys, this is Doctor Y/L/N. Y/N, this is Alex Karev, my boyfriend, and Miranda Bailey, our Head of General Surgery. She’s your boss.”
“Nice to meet you, Doctor Bailey,” I say, taking a few steps forward and holding out my hand. She nods approvingly and takes it. Her grip is nice and tight. “You as well, Doctor Karev.” I swing my arm around to him. He takes my hand and shakes it.
“Well, well, well, our new attending,” Doctor Bailey says, pursing her lips together. “Doctor Webber says some good things about you, but we’ll see.” She looks over at Alex, then back at me. “Get changed. Meet me in Peds. I’ve got a special case I’m hoping you can solve.” Bailey smirks and heads out of the lounge.
“Jo needs to go do rounds, I’ll wait while you change.” Alex says. “I’m a Peds surgeon, so I’m pretty familiar with that part of the hospital.”
“Sounds good.” I nod. He leaves the lounge with Jo, and I look around at the room. There’s an empty cubby with nothing but a fresh pair of scrubs and a white coat. I walk over and take the coat in my hand. It has the Grey Sloan logo on it, as well as my name. I place my bag in the cubby, take my coat off, and hang it up. Then I grab the dark blue scrubs and pull them on. Then the white coat that I throw over my shoulders and tug on as soon as my arms are through. Finally, I dig into my bag and pull out a long, black box. I open the box and remove the stethoscope my parents gave me when I graduated medical school. I sigh as I look at it for a moment, then throw it around my neck.
“Lookin’ good, Y/N.” Alex nods when I leave the lounge. “Just like one of us.”
“Thanks,” I nod, bringing my hands up to put my hair in a ponytail. “The sooner this all feels normal, the better.”
“What brings you to Seattle?”
“Uh, I just needed a change,” I say. Alex gives me a look that I catch out of the corner of my eye. I sigh. “My mother died a few months ago. She was my last living relative. I’m grateful I was matched in my hometown so I could be there for my mom after my father died, but I couldn’t stay there. Not when I’d just be missing both of them.”
“I understand that.” Alex nods. “I come from a similar situation. One I needed to escape from.”
“Oh, I didn’t need to escape,” I chuckle, but Alex gives me another look.
“I don’t believe that.” He says. “You’re definitely escaping something.” Alex tries to make eye contact, but I avoid it. I don’t need my new coworkers pinning me for my secrets on my first day. And Alex strikes me as cocky, a guy who doesn’t like to lose and who doesn’t like to be wrong. But I don’t want to tell him he’s right in the first five minutes of knowing him.
“I don’t know what you could possibly be talking about, Alex.” I say. “All I’m running from is the ghost of the memories of my parents. That’s it.”
“If you say so,” Alex says, turning down a hallway with brightly painted walls. I follow him to the nurse’s station where Doctor Bailey is chatting with another doctor. I stop in my tracks as Alex walks up to the two of them.
The doctor I haven’t met yet is absolutely stunning. She’s tall, with long blonde hair, beautiful blue eyes, and a mesmerizing smile. Alex says something to them, and the new doctor turns her attention to me. I jerk out of my trance and walk up to the trio.
“Well hello there,” the mysterious doctor flashes me a large smile. She holds out her hand. “Arizona Robbins, at your service.” She looks me up and down, her eyes landing on my shoes. “Nice wheels, lady.” She smirks. Bailey looks down, too.
“Oh, not you, too,” she groans. I look between the two doctors.
“What?” I say. “What’s the matter with my shoes?” I bring a leg up and show them the bottom of my shoes. Arizona’s eyes fall.
“You don’t have your wheels in.” She says. “How unfortunate.”
“They’re in my bag,” I admit, bringing my leg down to stand on two feet. “I didn’t want to get judged too harshly on my first day, but I did Heely to work.”
“What?” Arizona says, still looking at me. “I’m single. I can hit on attractive women.”
“On her first day, really?” Bailey’s voice gets a little high.
“I-It’s okay, Doctor Bailey,” I assure her. “I take no offense.”
“Good.” Arizona’s eyes sparkle. “Because you’re coming to Joe’s with me tonight.” She playfully pokes at me.
“You know what-“ Bailey sighs. “Come on, let’s just introduce her to our patient, see if she can work some of her magic.” Bailey takes the lead, walking past Arizona towards the patient rooms. Alex follows her. Arizona takes another pass at me with her eyes, biting her bottom lip, before she follows. I shake my head and follow behind.
Bailey leads us to a room with a little boy in the bed. He’s skinny, pale, and has a tube in his nose. Two adults, who I assume are his parents, stand by his bedside. The little boy’s eyes light up when he sees Arizona.
“Doctor Robbins!” He says in a squeaky voice. He’s clearly excited to see her.
“Hey there, Shawn!” Arizona says, walking right up to him. “How’re you feeling today, buddy?”
I stand there and listen as Arizona talks to the boy, Shawn, and his parents, telling them about his surgery, going over the risks again, asking if they have any questions. They don’t, and we leave them to hang out with their son before the surgery tomorrow. Alex heads out straight away, needing to check on another patient. Bailey gets paged to the ER. That leaves me alone with Arizona. She turns to me at the nurse’s station.
“You were pretty quiet in that room.” She says. “Not really a magic working surgeon does the silence make.”
“It was my first case on my first day,” I scoff. “Give me a little time to settle in.”
“Oh, I’ll give you time to settle in, all right.” She winks at me and moves closer. She reaches out and takes the end of my ponytail between her fingers. “So. Joe’s. Tonight. We still on?” I nod. She leans in, her lips close to my ears. “Good. See you tonight.” She moves around me, and I let out a breath. Suddenly, Arizona presses herself against me from behind to whisper in my ear. I gasp. “Oh, and Y/N?” Arizona runs a finger down my arm. “Put those wheels back in your shoes. I bet you’re super sexy skating down these hallways.” I feel the wind coming off her body as she turns and walks away. A moment later I turn around and watch her walk away.
That evening, I’m in the Attendings lounge, changing out of my scrubs and into my regular clothes. As I’m pulling my shirt over my head, April walks into the lounge.
“Hey, Y/N!” She says cheerfully. “How was your first day?”
“It was good, yeah,” I nod.
“Did you get along with Arizona?” I look over to April who raises an eyebrow knowingly. I smile and let out a laugh.
“She certainly likes me, that’s for sure.” I say.
“Good for her.” April nods, shrugging off her white coat. “And for you, of course. Arizona’s great.”
“Oh please, April. This is a simple flirtation, nothing more.” I wave her off.
“Yeah, we’ll see about that.” April smiles over at me. “Wait for me? I’ll get changed and head over to Joe’s with you.”
“Sure.” I say. “I’ll wait outside.” I grab my backpack, sling it over my shoulder, and head out the door. I lean against the wall next to the door. A few minutes later, April follows me out. She hooks her arm through mine.
“Let’s go!” She chirps, pulling me with her towards the stairs. April talks the whole way across the street to the bar, about Grey Sloan, the doctors, the crazy things that have happened at the hospital. It surprises me how much information April can spit out in only a few minutes.
Across the street, April and I are met with Karev, Jo, Arizona, and three other doctors I don’t know. April introduces the doctors as Meredith Grey, Amelia Shepherd, and Jackson Avery. I shake all of their hands, smile, and settle into a seat between Amelia and April.
“Can I get you a drink?” Arizona asks, staring at me pointedly. I shake my head.
“I don’t drink.” I tell her. “My father was an alcoholic my whole life, I don’t risk falling into his footsteps in my adulthood.”
“Very smart,” she nods. “A water then, perhaps?”
“I’d take a water.” Arizona smiles and gets up from her chair to head to the bar. Amelia turns to me.
“How was your first day?”
“It was pretty good,” I smile. “I’m excited. I get to help Doctor Robbins on a little boy’s surgery tomorrow morning, and then a simple whipple on an older woman in the afternoon. Seems like the Chief is starting me off easy.”
“Yeah, that won’t last.” Amelia chuckles. “If you’re as skilled as he says you are, he’ll start assigning you a bunch of cases.”
“As long as I get a few days to wet my feet, I should be okay.” I tell her. An arm reaches around me and sets a class of ice water in front of me. I turn to see Arizona. I grin up at her. “Thank you.”
“You’re very welcome.” Arizona beams and doesn’t make any attempt to move away from me. The other doctors around the table get the hint. Jackson moves into Arizona’s old seat and April moves into his. Arizona takes April’s spot next to me. She faces her body to me, so I shift in my seat to face her. “So, new girl. You move up here, and you seem to not know anyone. Why Seattle?”
“I just needed a fresh start.” I sigh. “My father died my last year of residency, my mother recently. My friends have all started families or are getting serious with their partners. Or traveling. I just needed something new.”
“So you didn’t leave anything behind?” She asks. “No family, no… girlfriend.”
“No,” I shake my head, my cheeks turning red. “No… no girlfriend. I’ve never, uh, actually had a girlfriend before, so it would be kind of hard to leave one behind.”
“Oh.” Arizona’s demeanor changes in a split second. “Alright. Well, you’ll like it up here. Seattle’s nice.” And with that, she turns her attention back toward the rest of the table. Confused, I do the same. I listen to the talk and don’t speak much, nursing my water. When it’s almost finished, I get up to get a refill. Once there, I decide it’s best I turn in for the night, so I turn to leave. I’m stopped by April.
“Hey, girl! How’s the night going?” She asks.
“It’s okay,” I nod. “But I think I’m going to head home.”
“What?” She exclaims. “No! We practically just got here!”
“I know, but I have that early morning surgery with Robbins, and something tells me I’ll really have to perform tomorrow to save some face.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well, we were talking, and I think I said something that she didn’t like. Her whole attitude changed towards me. I’m on the outs with her.”
“What do you think you said?” I sigh and rub my forehead.
“She asked why I moved to Seattle. I told her about my parents dying. She asked if I’d left a girlfriend behind, I told her I’ve never dated a girl before, so no.”
“Ah,” April nods as the bartender slides her another drink. “Yeah, Arizona doesn’t like lesbian virgins.”
“I’m not a lesbian virgin,” I chuckle nervously. “I’ve had sex with women before. I just… argh, it’s complicated.”
“I’m sure it is.” April nods. “But she also probably won’t listen to you. It was like that with Callie.”
“Callie?” I ask.
“Her ex-wife. Callie had been married to another doctor here, George, before she came out. She’d had a fling with a female doctor that was here for a short while, but since she’d never been in a relationship with a woman, Arizona iced her out for a while.”
“She’s icing me out,” I agree. “Look, April, I don’t want to make any waves. If she doesn’t want to get close to me, fine. But I don’t want a rocky working relationship. Will this affect that?”
“Hard to say.” April shrugs. “Depends on how attracted to you she was, I guess.” April takes a drink from her glass and shrugs. “I wouldn’t worry about it until you need to worry about it.” She walks away with her drink back to the table. I watch the other doctors for a minute. Arizona glances over, but when I make eye contact, she looks away. I sigh and leave the bar.
The next morning I get to Grey Sloan early, complete with wheels in my shoes, hoping my promptness will impress Arizona enough to speak with me. When I walk into the Attendings lounge, she’s already there and dressed, putting her hair into a ponytail.
“Good morning,” I say, moving to my cubby and placing my things inside.
“Morning.” Arizona responds curtly. I sigh and turn towards her.
“Arizona,” I try to speak with her, but she moves away from me and out the door. “Jesus,” I shake my head as the door closes behind her. I change into my scrubs, throw on my coat, and head out after her.
I wheel my way to the elevator, needing to go down to the OR corridor. I wave to Jo and Alex as they come into the hospital as I make my way to my destination, and Jo gives me a thumbs up when she sees my shoes.
On the OR floor, I walk into the washroom to Arizona already scrubbing. She doesn’t look up as I enter. I put on my scrub cap, a forest green cap with light pink cherry blossoms on it. Then I put on my mask and step up to the sink to start scrubbing. Arizona hits the nozzle with her elbow, shutting off the water, and walks into the OR without a word. I finish scrubbing in silence before following Arizona.
I stand across from her at the operation table, an unconscious Shawn splayed out between us. As we get ready to cut, Arizona takes a long breath. Then a nurse pours a little betadine on Shawn’s stomach and Arizona makes the first cut.
The next few hours are just cut, rearrange, sew, and cut some more. Then Arizona makes an irritated growl.
“This isn’t going to work,” she says quietly.
“What is it?” I ask. She shoots me a glance, but it’s not as disinterested as she’s been acting since last night. It’s full of worry.
“My original plan won’t work.” She says. “There’s too much diseased tissue.”
“Hmm,” I say, taking a closer look into Shawn’s open stomach. Then a lightbulb goes off in my head. “Arizona,” I say.
“What?” Is her irritated response. I ignore her attitude and explain my idea. “No,” she says quickly when I’m done. “That won’t work. I’ll have to-” Suddenly, Shawn starts coding. Arizona looks more than a little freaked out, so I jump into action. Without knowing what her plan is supposed to be, I decide to implement my plan. I grab a scalpel from the tray and start cutting, throwing bits and pieces of discarded tissue aside. “What are you doing?” Arizona shouts. “Y/N, stop!” I pause for just a moment and look up at her.
“You froze. I’m not going to let this kid die because you’ve gotten too close and are afraid to lose him. Back off and let me do what I’m best at.” I don’t wait for her response before I continue, looking back into Shawn’s stomach cavity. I hear her grumble and storm out, the doors to the washroom hissing open and then closed. The operating room is silent except the beeps on Shawn machines as I continue to work. My heart thumps heavily in my chest as I work, cutting a little more before asking for some silk to sew him up. Once I’ve finished with that I stand back, my hands in the air, and listen to the erratic beeping of Shawn’s machines slowing down to a normal pace. I nod, happy with my work, and look at one of the residents. “Close him up for me, will you?” The resident nods excitedly as I exit the operating room, pulling the mask off my face as soon as I’m out. I lean against the wall in the washroom and close my eyes, taking a few deep breaths.
“What you did there was not cool.” I open my eyes and turn my head to see Arizona standing in her scrubs and cap, arms crossed, face angry. “I had a plan. If you had just given me a minute, I would have-”
“Shawn didn’t have a minute, Arizona.” I sigh. “Were you not listening to the machines? His heart rate dropped dangerously low and he wasn’t getting enough oxygen. I wasn’t going to risk a kid’s life on your half-baked plan.”
“How dare you-!” She yells, but stops herself before continuing. She lowers her voice to try and not be heard through doors. “How dare you question my skills as a doctor.”
“I’m not questioning your skills as a doctor,” I shake my head. “I’m questioning why it is that you can’t put your ego and personal feelings aside for the sake of a freaking kid.”
“What is that supposed to mean?”
“Jesus, Arizona, really?” I take off my gown and gloves and toss them into the hamper. “You got really freaked out last night when I told you I’ve never had a girlfriend. Without knowing any of the story behind it. You wrote me off like I was nothing because you made assumptions, and that made you careless and big headed today.” I walk over to Arizona and get in her face. “If you had been a little more compassionate, a little more kind, then maybe you would have been more open to what I had to say today. And instead of you getting your feelings hurt because I didn’t listen to you in the OR, we could have saved a kid’s life together. Now I get to go tell Shawn’s parents that he is going to be okay. Thanks to me.” I don’t wait for her to say anything. I walk past her, open the door, and Heely my way towards the waiting room.
At the end of my day I decide to check on Shawn. I heard from a nurse earlier in my shift that he had woken up and was talking, but I want to see with my own eyes that he’s doing okay. After changing out of my scrubs and back into my street clothes, I make my way up to his room.
I’m surprised to find Arizona sitting in a chair next to him. He’s sleeping, and she’s holding his hand while talking quietly to him. I lean against the doorframe and cross my arms, watching her. After a few minutes, Arizona finishes what she’s saying, places his hand beside him on the bed, and stands up. When she turns and sees me, she stops.
“Sorry,” I whisper. “I just wanted to come check on him.” Arizona looks down at Shawn then back at me. She gestures behind me, so I push myself away from the door and head out to the nurse’s station and lean against that instead. A few moments later Arizona follows me out, closing the door to Shawn’s room behind her. She comes to stand at the nurse’s station next to me. We’re silent for a few moments before she speaks.
“You’re right about last night, you know.”
“I know.” I say. She looks up at me with a look not dissimilar to disgust. “Hey, I’m not going to sugarcoat things. If I’m wrong, I’ll say I’m wrong. But I’m not going to beat around the bush just to make you feel comfortable. I’m not that kind of girl.”
“Okay.” She nods. We’re silent for a few more moments. Then, “Are you hungry?”
“Are you asking me out on a date, Arizona Robbins?” I chuckle.
“I am.” She confirms. “I spoke with April earlier. She also sorta chewed me out for doing to you exactly what I did to my ex-wife when we first met.”
“Callie,” I say, nodding. “April mentioned her.”
“Yeah, well, April is right, too. I shouldn’t just dismiss you because you haven’t had a girlfriend. I could be missing out on something good. If I had continued to be stubborn when I first met Callie, I would have missed out on so many good things. A beautiful wedding, a lovely home, the best daughter-” Arizona pauses and her hand races out, grabbing my arm. “I have a daughter. Is that a problem for you?”
“I like kids,” I shrug. “I don’t really want any of my own, but I don’t have a problem with them.”
“Like, you don’t want to be pregnant, or wouldn’t even see someone with a kid kind of ‘don’t want your own’?”
“The ‘I don’t want to be pregnant’ kind,” I assure her. “I’m not going to say no to dating someone just because they have a kid. Just don’t date me if you want another kid.” I laugh.
“Oh, no, one is good.” Arizona says. She looks me up and down. “Alright. So, can I take you to dinner then?” She asks, holding out her arm. I smile and take it.
We don’t go anywhere fancy. Arizona brings me to an almost empty diner, assuring me that the food is delicious. We sit down across from each other and order quickly. As soon as that’s done, Arizona isn’t shy about asking me what she wants to ask.
“So explain. What has been so complicated that I have overlooked.” Her tone makes it sound a little accusatory, but her face is genuine curiosity. I clear my throat.
“I grew up in an extremely religious household.” I tell her. “Church every Monday, Wednesday, and Sunday. I went, like the good little girl that I was, because my father was scary growing up. We believed abortion was wrong, being gay is a sin, and most everyone around me thought white was better than any other skin color.”
“Oof, that’s a rough way to grow up,” Arizona cringes.
“Yeah, it is.” I nod. “When I was fifteen, I faked being sick so I didn’t have to go to the Wednesday group for one week. The high schoolers were putting on a play for the adults, and I had to kiss a boy for the play. I didn’t want to, so I faked a stomach ache. My parents allowed me to stay home, but they both went. I called a girl I had a crush on, Kerri, and invited her to come over. At some point during the play, my mother got worried about me, so she came back to check on me.” I rake my hands through my hair, nervous. “She caught me making out with Kerri in my bedroom under the covers. Let me tell you, we were not saving room for Jesus.”
“Oh, lovely,” Arizona laughs.
“Anyway, my mother told Kerri to go home. After she left, my mother sat me down and told me that it was okay with her that I was trying things out with a girl, but I could never tell my father. She didn’t even want to know what he would do if he found out. So I agreed. My mother went back to church, and I put a wet, hot washcloth on my forehead fifteen minutes before they got home so my father would believe that I had really been sick. After that, Kerri and I dated in secret. My father would allow her to sleep over, because nothing unbecoming was happening under his roof!”
“Of course,” Arizona smiles.
“And my mother never said anything, because I don’t think she ever fully subscribed to my father’s religious ways. Kerri and I were safe for about a year, but shortly after my seventeenth birthday, my father caught us. Kerri and I had driven to an outlook popular with teens for kissing, saying we wanted to watch the stars. Unbeknownst to us, my father followed us to make sure we weren’t meeting up with boys. He found us struggling to get undressed in the cramped backseat of Kerri’s Chevy Camaro.”
“Oh no,” Arizona whispers, fully interested in my backstory at this point.
“He dragged me out of Kerri’s car, half naked, and beat the shit out of me right there, in front of a bunch of other people that had stopped making out to watch. Kerri was crying hysterically, and I couldn’t feel anything after the first few hits, so I think I blacked out. What I do remember is getting home, my father dragging me inside and to my room by my hair, my mother screaming, asking what the hell happened, and not being allowed to come out of my room for days. It wasn’t until the bruises healed that my father finally opened my door, but when I went downstairs, I was met with an intervention.”
“You’re kidding,” Arizona gasps. I shake my head.
“It was my mother, my father, our pastor. And do you remember the boy from the play that I didn’t want to kiss?” Arizona nods her head. “He was there, too. With his parents. His name is Kyle.” I chuckle a little thinking about this moment. “Boy, do I hate Kyle. Kyle’s father was the assistant pastor at the church, and his mother led any and all Bible studies that she could. She was also in the church choir with their three girls, and Kyle and his four brothers had all been senior youth leaders. I’ve known this family my whole life. At the time of the play, when I was fifteen, Kyle had been our part time youth pastor, taking the role whenever he wasn’t on deployment in the military. He’s the oldest of his family, and is ten years older than me. But a few weeks before this intervention, he returned home from the military for good. He’d been medically discharged a few weeks before due to some war wounds, I’m still not really sure.”
“You never cared enough to ask.” Arizona infers. I nod.
“Their intervention consisted of engaging me to Kyle, and we were to be married right after my high school graduation. I cried, saying that I had plans, that I wanted to go to college, that I couldn’t get married. Kyle assured me that I could still carry out my plans, but that I’d have to study to be a nurse instead of a doctor, because being a nurse is a ‘womanly; job.”
“Oh, what an asshole,” Arizona shakes her head. “You didn’t agree though, obviously. You’re a doctor.”
“Ah, Arizona, you’re not giving me enough credit.” I smile. “I did agree, because I knew fighting it would not be beneficial to me. So I agreed. That seemed to make my father happy, and it got him off my back. I mean, he didn’t speak to me until after Kyle and I were married, so he really wasn’t paying attention to me. Anyway, I went to college in San Diego, and thankfully, the classes you need to take to be a nurse are very similar to the classes you need to take as a biology major.”
“You just pulled the wool straight over their eyes, didn’t you,” Arizona says in awe. At this point, the waitress is bringing our food out, and Arizona takes a bite of her burger without taking her eyes off of me. “Please, Y/N, continue.”
“Alright, alright,” I chuckle. “I studied my ass off for four years. Every time Kyle would come to a school thing, my friends all pretended I was a nursing student, so I had help keeping up the lie.”
“What about when it was time to go to medical school?” Arizona asks. “Nurses don’t go to medical school, so there’s really no way of lying about that one.”
“Well, that one was a little more rough. I’d applied for medical schools all around the country, but I worked my ass off at SDSU in order to be absolutely sure that they would accept me into their medical school. I felt like if I got accepted at home, then Kyle would be a little less upset. I was wrong. He found my medical school acceptance letter from SDSU before I got home one day. He was waiting for me when I got back. He was so angry.” My eyes start to tear up from remembering this time in my life. “That’s when he started beating me.”
“Oh, Y/N,” Arizona reaches out and takes my hand. I squeeze hers to reassure her that I’m alright.
“Kyle said he would let me go to medical school until I got pregnant. Then I needed to drop out and be a stay at home mother. That was my worst nightmare, so I refused. That night we would just go in this cycle where he would insist that I quit when I got pregnant, me refusing, him beating me, only for the conversation to start all over again. Finally, in the early morning hours of the next day, I relented. I told him that I would quit medical school when I got pregnant. Kyle left me on the floor of our kitchen, crying and bleeding, while he locked himself in our room to get some sleep.
“I skipped classes until the cuts and bruises were healed enough to cover with makeup, then I went to the medical center on campus. I told them that I needed birth control, but it couldn’t go on my insurance, and I needed easy access to PlanB, just in case. They got me set up with everything that I needed.
“That night, though, I came home and Kyle was waiting. He’d had a few to drink and started rambling about how I wasn’t anywhere near the perfect wife he’d thought I would be when he first met me at ten years old.”
“Wait, ten?” Arizona is taken aback and physically jumps backwards at my words. “Did you say that he’s ten years older than you?”
“Yeah, he’s a total creep,” I nod. “That really grossed me out. But he wouldn’t stop saying it. And then he said how he hated that I’d lied to him, that he thought being the youth pastor at the church and having a nurse for a wife would give him a good standing in the community. But he’d been made a fool, not ‘fucking a baby into me’ like he wanted for the last four years while I was off faking being a good person. When he was done with his rant, he pushed me down onto the kitchen table and forced himself into me, even as I was screaming for him to stop, to get off of me.”
“Oh, Y/N,” Arizona whispers.
“I went to the school the next day for the PlanB. The cycle continued, with Kyle getting drunk and raping me more often than not all through medical school and residency. He’d take me to see his uncle, the most conservative gynecologist you’ll ever meet, once a month to see if I was pregnant yet. But I kept up with the birth control, keeping it secret, and taking the PlanB after every sexual encounter. Either all those hormones really did fuck up my body, or I was super lucky, because I never got pregnant.”
“How did you get here?” Arizona asks.
“Well, you know how I told you that my father died while I was in my last year of residency?” Arizona nods. “After my father died, my mother begged me to divorce Kyle. She said she never cared that I liked women, but she couldn’t go against my father, and she didn’t want to see me miserable for the rest of my life. She wanted me to move into my old bedroom at my childhood home and divorce my husband. I was so happy to hear her say that, so I didn’t hesitate. I didn’t own any portion of the house that Kyle and I lived in, and anything there that was ‘mine’ could easily be replaced, so I grabbed my important paperwork and I moved back home. Served Kyle with divorce papers the next week. My mother helped support me through my last year of residency, and I stayed in San Diego, getting a job at the hospital, afterwards to take care of her. But when she died, there was nothing left for me there. And I was sick of running into Kyle and his new wife, who was freshly eighteen when they got married, mind you, so I packed up the few boxes of things that I had and moved.”
“It was.” I nod. “I dated casually after my divorce, all women,” I add, raising an eyebrow, “but I never got into a relationship. Never had a girlfriend. Because it was too soon. I just wanted to do well at my job, fuck, and get fucked. I knew after my mother died I wasn’t staying in town, so there was no reason to get serious with anyone. So I didn’t. I connected with a few doctors, a few firefighters, a few teachers, and others to satisfy any sexual needs, but I didn’t have any romantic needs. Not then, anyway.”
“And now?” Arizona asks, her blue eyes piercing into mine.
“And now I’m open.” I tell her, the corner of my mouth turning up a bit.
“Can I get you ladies any dessert tonight?” The waitress asks as she walks up to our table. Arizona shakes her head.
“I don’t think we’ll find what we’re looking for here.” She says. And even though I haven’t even touched my food, Arizona lays down a fifty dollar bill to cover the bill and stands up. “Keep the change.”
Arizona’s lips are on mine before we’re even inside my house. She tangles her hands in my hair while I grab at her waits, trying desperately to tear her shirt off her body. As the door closes she lifts her hands up and I finally bring her shirt over her head, tossing it to the floor by my front door. I kick off my shoes, and that makes Arizona pause.
“I… I can’t take off my shoes in a sexy way like that,” she says.
“Why not?” I ask, placing my lips on her neck and kissing at her collarbone.
“I have a prosthetic leg,” she says. “Pretty much impossible to kick anything off.” I pull back from her neck and look into her eyes, holding her cheek in one hand. I can tell she’s not embarrassed about having a prosthetic, but she may be embarrassed about not telling me sooner. In response, I bend down slightly and place my arms under her ass, picking her up and taking about a dozen steps to where the stairs in my house lead upstairs. I set her down on the third step and guide her to sit. Once she’s down, I slide my hands down her right leg to her shoe and take it off, throwing it over my shoulder towards my door. Then I move up slightly so I can run my hands down her left leg, the prosthetic. When I reach the foot, I take that shoe off, too. Then I lean in and kiss her, grabbing onto and squeezing both of her thighs. Arizona lets out a little moan and opens her mouth to lick my lip in satisfaction. I follow suit and open my mouth, giving our tongues the chance to dance and play with each other.
Without breaking the kiss, I pick her up under her ass again, but this time Arizona wraps her legs around my waist, hooking her right foot under her left one to keep her prosthetic into place. I carry her up the stairs and into my room, gently resting her on the bed. I kneel over her and rest a hand on her left thigh.
“I’ve never had sex with someone who has a prosthetic,” I tell her. “Do you normally keep it on or take it off?”
“It’s more comfortable for me if I take it off,” she says, “but if it will be strange for you, then leave it on.” I shake my head and start unbuttoning her pants. Arizona gleefully helps take them off by shimmying out of them, and I toss them aside before placing my hands on her left thigh. There are velcro straps underneath her thigh that I carefully pull apart before slipping the large piece of technology from the rest of her body. Underneath is a silicone piece covering her stump, and I slowly take that off as well, not sure if it will rip or tear with much force. After both pieces are successfully off, I gently set them down beside the bed, the leg standing up so Arizona has easy access to it, the silicone piece laying on top. When I face her again, Arizona has this huge, almost cheesy grin on her face.
“What?” I chuckle.
“It’s just nice to see you want to take good care of every piece of me.” She says.
“Of course I do,” I say as I lean in to kiss her again. But before our lips touch, Arizona’s hands are on my waist and she’s forcefully knocking me off balance. Now I’m on my back looking up at her as she straddles me. Her smile grows cocky as she leans in just enough to tease me.
“I don’t like how unbalanced this clothes situation is.” She slides her hands up my torso, bringing with them my shirt. I grab the shirt as it reaches my breasts and bring it over my head. Arizona grabs the shirt from me and tosses it aside. “Better, but not perfect. Not yet.” Arizona lets a finger run under my bra strap down towards my breasts. At the curve of my bra she turns her hand inward, reaching inside my bra to grab my nipple between two fingers. She twists gently, and a gasp escapes my lips. Arizona smirks. “Good to know even the little things get you excited. Makes my job fun.”
“It could be… a little more fun… for me,” I manage to say, my mind already racing with thoughts of Arizona’s hands all over my body. “All these thoughts…” I squirms as she rocks her body over mine, flattening her hand to capture my nipple under her palm as she squeezes my breast. I arch my back to push my flesh deeper into her grasp.
“You act like you’ve never been touched before,” Arizona whispers, looking at my body. “I’m going to remedy that. I’m going to make you feel how you should have felt all those years.”
“Arizona,” I moan as she removes her hand from inside my bra and reaches under me to unclasp it. She moves the fabric aside and leans down, her mouth closing around my neck. I moan her name again as I reach up and wrap my arms around her, basically ripping apart her bra to get off. Arizona reaches between us to discard her bra, but doesn’t stop licking down my neck. Arizona grabs my right breast with her hand, taking my nipple between two fingers. Arizona flattens her body on top of mine and moves her lips down my body until her mouth is on my other nipple. She sucks and flicks my nipple with her tongue while I squirm under her, impatient for her to move lower.
Arizona notices my impatience and nips at the skin of my breast, making me gasp. My fingers curl on her back, digging into her skin. She sucks at the skin of my breast, leaving a large mark. I arch my back again and let out a whine, and she digs her nails into my breast. I cry out and bite my lower lip, squeezing my legs together over her waist.
“You’re very impatient, aren’t you, Y/N?” Arizona chuckles as she kisses her way down my body. “Alright, I’ll grant you a little bit of release.” As she kisses down my body and plants a few on my stomach, she reaches down with her left hand and starts to unbutton my shorts. My arms, shaking with anticipation, shove my shorts off as soon as the button is out of the hole. Arizona smirks on my stomach, taking a tiny bit of my skin between her teeth. Her finger brushes against the top of my nerves, causing a shiver to go up my spine. Arizona feels it and puts a little more pressure on my body. She starts to kiss down my body even more until her mouth reaches her fingers.
Arizona replaces her fingers with her mouth on my clit, bringing her fingers down to swipe between my folds. I buck my hips, trying to get more of her inside me. She doesn’t listen to me, instead choosing to massage my clit with her tongue while using her fingers to play with my folds. She’s making me wetter and wetter with each touch, and I can’t help what comes out of my mouth.
“Please,” I beg, my fingers intertwining in her hair. “Arizona, please, put your fingers inside me. I need yo-!” My words are interrupted with a heavy gasp as Arizona inserts two fingers inside of me. I arch my back some more at the feeling, my eyes threatening to roll back in my head. I grip her hair in my hand and moan loudly. Arizona mercilessly pumps in and out of me, sucking on my clit so I feel the best of both worlds. I tug her closer to me, desperately wanting to feel her as far inside of me as she can get. The hand that isn’t inside of me grips my hip, digging her nails into my skin. “Fuck, Arizona, fuck you feel so good inside of me!”
Arizona takes my words as an invitation. She inserts a third finger inside of me, stretching me even more. She uses her tongue and her fingers in sync to bring me close to the edge. Arizona fights, working hard as my sounds increase. I can feel my wetness dripping out of me and onto my bed. Arizona either doesn’t notice or doesn’t care, and my guess is the latter.
I look down at Arizona, barely able to keep my eyes open. Arizona is staring up at me, adoration and determination in her eyes. When we connect, she rams her fingers inside of me as far as they can go and curls her fingers. At the same time, she sucks on my clit, hard. I can barely take it anymore, and Arizona can tell.
“Come for me, Y/N.” She says between licks on my clit. “Come on, I know it’s right there. You want to come, don’t you?”
“Yes,” I breathe, barely able to speak.
“Then be a good girl and come.” Arizona picks up speed with her fingers and that’s all I need. I start to spasm and Arizona removes her fingers from inside me, moving her lips down just enough for my orgasm to spill onto her tongue. She moves her dripping fingers to my clit and starts to gently rub in a circle, overstimulating me slightly. When my orgasm finally starts to wane, she pulls herself up to my face and kisses me, immediately sticking her tongue in my mouth so I can taste myself. I place my hands on either side of her face, but she reaches up and takes my hands in hers, intertwining her fingers with mine and trapping my arms on the bed. She grinds against my stomach and I can feel how wet she is under her panties.
Arizona lets go of my right hand, the fingers on her left hand still sticky with me. She takes her hand and wraps it around my throat, squeezing ever so slightly. It’s just enough to make me gasp and open my mouth wider. Arizona lets go of my neck and sticks her fingers inside of my mouth, moving her head down to lick at the skin of my neck where her fingers left traces of me.
As I suck on Arizona’s fingers, my free hand rises from the bed and comes to rest on her ass. She’s still grinding on me, and I take a chance and smack her ass. Arizona moans against my neck and pushes her ass into my hand, as if asking me to do it again. I oblige her, smacking her harder the second time. She removes herself from my neck and takes her fingers out of my mouth as she sits up, putting her fingers in her own mouth to suck off my saliva and remaining juices from her fingers. Then she brings her hands to her panties and, a little awkwardly, shimmies out of them. Once she’s fully naked, she grabs onto the headboard of my bed and pulls herself up on my body until her core is right above my mouth. She takes her left and hand reaches down to pick up my right, placing it on her ass. I get what she’s going for and place my left hand on her other cheek.
Arizona lowers herself onto me, and I stick my tongue out to meet her. She groans as my tongue meets her core and she starts grinding on my lips. I grip her ass with my left hand and pull my right hand back, bringing it down on her ass. As soon as my hand hits skin, Arizona gasps and jerks her body over me, her clit brushing up against my nose. I raise my hand again, higher this time, and bring my hand down on her ass with more force. Arizona squeals this time, her legs becoming weak for just a second that she drops fully on my face. I moan into her, my tongue going faster between her folds. Slowly she starts to grind again, her lips causing friction against mine.
“Y…Y/N…” Arizona moans, and it’s the most beautiful sound I’ve ever heard. I do a slow swipe of my tongue, from her taint all the way to her clit, flicking the tip of my tongue against her clit when I reach it. Arizona moans, lowering her head to rest on her hands as she grips the headboard tightly. She doesn’t open her eyes so I can’t look at her, so I rub her ass with my right hand before bringing my hand back and smacking her in the ass again. This time, as she jerks, I stick my tongue inside her, leaning my head back to try and get myself deeper. She moans and rides my tongue like her life depends on it.
Her walls start to close around my tongue and I get antsy. I crave for her to be all over my face. I grip her ass harder with my left hand as I bring my right hand down on the other side of her ass again. Arizona groans with pleasure.
“Y/N, I… I’m come-” Arizona is interrupted by her orgasm, and I learn that I am mistaken. Her moaning my name is the second most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard. Arizona coming is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever heard. Her sounds, her body jerking above me, her walls closing completely around my tongue, her juices trickling down my chin. I’m in heaven.
As Arizona comes down, she slides off of my face and onto the bed next to me. She lays on her side, resting her head on her hand. She reaches over with her free hand and wipes a small portion of herself from my lips before sticking her finger in my mouth. I suck on her finger, ending the action by kissing the tip of her finger.
“Overwhelmingly gay,” I agree. She leans into me and I wrap an arm around her while I place my other hand beneath my head. “I was just dealt a shitty starting hand.”
“Your current hand isn’t too bad, though.” Arizona beams. “Are you up for another round or two?”
The next morning, Arizona and I walk hand-in-hand into the lobby of Grey Sloan. She’s wearing a pair of my sweats, but the smile on her face is all hers. We run into Jo and Alex on our way in, Jo looking pretty excited and Alex looking at me smugly. I shake my head at him and smile.
In the Attendings lounge, Arizona is all over me. She pushes me up against my cubby and kisses me, only stopping when we hear someone clear their throat. Arizona pulls away from me and we look over to see Bailey has just entered the room. She raises her eyebrows at us before shaking her head.
“Oh Lord Jesus,” she mumbles as she turns and walks out of the room. Arizona laughs, her smile contagious, as she kisses me.
And I know this is the only person I’ll be kissing for the rest of my life.
Aight, so I know that I’m not very big on this app, but I’ve posted two Wanda Maximoff stories, and I don’t wanna disappoint anyone who might come here simply for Wanda stories to find that my newest post is someone else completely. So I thought I’d make a pinned post with my plans on what I’m going to write next. I won’t post them with dates, because I’m super shitty about staying on a schedule, but anyone coming to my page can see what is coming up! :)
Lexa x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. Y/N came down with the 100 and is good friends with Clarke. She sends Y/N on an advanced tour to meet the Commander and see if an alliance is feasible. Y/N expects to find Grounders weary of the Sky People, but she doesn’t expect the Commander to keep her by her side.
Scarlet Witch x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. Y/N travels the multiverse looking for Earth 616’s Wanda, who has been terrorizing the other universes as the Scarlet Witch, hoping to bring her back to herself. What she finds might be more than she bargained for.
Elizabeth Olsen x fem!reader fic. Long-form parts fic with eventual smut. Haven’t decided the eventual story yet. Might be a Lizzie boss situation, maybe a mob boss situation, I haven’t thought it all the way through yet.
Maybe an Olivia Benson x fem!reader long-form fic? Currently rewatching SVU, so that’s on my mind. I might explore that one eventually.
Arizona Robbins x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. Y/N is a new doctor at Seattle Grace and is immediately intrigued with the peppy Peds surgeon. But she’s new in her sexuality, and Robins has been clear that she doesn’t vibe with the newly discovered. After Y/N performs a risky surgery after a split-second decision, Arizona begins to see her in a different light.
Elizabeth Olsen x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. This one is just a one shot, friends to enemies to lovers type situation. Y/N and Lizzie have worked together in the past, but something happened and now Lizzie won’t speak to Y/N. Then they are cast as lovers in a new movie, and Y/N has to navigate Lizzie’s dislike for her, as well as her inability to communicate what changed their friendship. (Actually, this might be a fun one for the EO long form fic, lmk what you think!)
Harley Quinn x Poison Ivy x fem!reader smut fic. Porn with plot. A fic from the HBO Harley Quinn animated series. Y/N is a hostage in one of Harley’s funny little schemes. Harley notices Y/N and, realizing that she is exactly Ivy’s type, decides to bring her home as a gift for her girlfriend.
As you can see, all my pairings are wlw, so please keep that in mind. Not that strap-ons and other cock-like things won’t be used, but I’m just a lady that likes ladies (cis, trans, and anywhere in between), so I write what I wanna fuck.
Keep a lookout on what is coming up, and I hope you enjoy! :)
Warnings: Porn with plot, oral, fingering, a little blood, possible delusions, tribbing, Y/N's future uncertain, kissing
Summary: Y/N has been missing a lot of people since the battle with Thanos, especially Wanda. When Sam and Bucky finally send her out on a mission, Y/N is distressed when the mission is to go to Wundagore to find out exactly what happened there. What happens when Wanda makes an appearance, and Y/N is convinced she's real?
A/N: I still suck at trying to get this whole Tumblr thing down, anyone got any advice? ~~ I can't write smut without plot, sorry not sorry
In all the time I’ve known Wanda, we’ve been inseparable. We were friends when she first came to the Avengers, glued to each other in a way that no one could tear us apart. But then Thanos happened, she Blipped, then she came back, took Vision’s body, created Westview, disappeared for a while, tried to steal a kid, then brought an old temple down on her head. I’ve grieved for her for two years. She was my best friend, and I’d be lying if I said there had never been feelings.
Scott and Cassie try to distract me, but their distractions don’t take like any of us would like them to. I lost Natasha, lost Wanda, lost my dad, Tony, and my mom, Pepper, has pretty much disappeared with my sister. Even I can’t get in touch with her. I spend a lot of time in my room at the tower or training long hours with Sam and driving my friend to exhaustion while I’m not breaking a sweat.
Finally, Sam and Bucky send me out on a mission. ‘For my own good’, they say, but I know they think I’m depressed and need some time outside. I wouldn’t normally argue with that, but they’ve decided to send me to Transia, to investigate what happened at Wundagore. My hands are tight on the wheel of the Quinjet, knuckles white as a sheet, as I fly to the ruins of the old temple.
I land the jet a few miles away and prepare to make the trek to the ruins. I take a swig from my water bottle and head out. My backpack is filled with more water and snacks, as the investigation will take me all around the base of the mountain. I also have a duffel bag that has everything I need to set up a camp, as well as a tent slung over my other shoulder.
It’s mid-afternoon by the time I get to the base of the mountain and set up camp. I decide to walk the surrounding forest, setting up traps to catch things to eat. Once they’re set I head back to camp and settle in for the night.
I spend the next three days scouring the base of the mountain, looking at the fallen debris. I see stone with strange carvings that I can’t make out through all the cracks. On the third day, I find a carving with a blank face and flowing hair, but I know it’s meant to be Wanda. I kneel down, my palm flat on the stone surface, and stare at the face for a long time.
“Wanda,” I mutter under my breath, a tear coming to my eye. “What happened? Where did it go wrong? Why am I here right now?”
I sigh, knowing I won’t get an answer. I get up slowly and look at the stone carving as I back away.
Back at camp, I lie awake outside of the tent, looking up at the stars. All I can think about is Wanda and what led her to try and rip apart the multiverse. I sigh and close my eyes, picturing Wanda in my head. Her face is clear in my mind. Not the version that Strange told us he met, but the version before, in the first few years she was with us. Reserved, but happy. Optimistic. She was sad to lose her brother, but she found a home here with us.
“I wish he’d been able to find a home with you, too.” I snap my eyes open. Instead of seeing the stars like I expect, I stare into the piercing green eyes of my friend. I bolt up a little too fast, smacking my forehead against hers. She moves back, her hand against her forehead, while I hold mine and grimace. “Jesus, Y/N, what is wrong with you?”
“Wanda?” I say, looking up at her. “What? How are you here right now? You’re supposed to be dead!”
“I’m not really here, silly,” she whispers with a smile. “You’re dreaming.”
“I… I don’t dream,” I tell her.
“Then you’re special.” She says, lowering her hand. “That girl, America, says that dreaming indicates existence in other realities. If you don’t dream, you don’t exist in other realities.” Wanda’s eyes sparkle with an intense interest. “I knew there was a reason I was always drawn to you.”
“We did get close pretty quickly,” I nod, letting out a small laugh. Then I let my hand drop, my fist gently pounding on my leg as I stare at it intently. “Wanda, if this is some sort of trick that a part of my mind is playing, I’d prefer if you didn’t play along.”
“What do you mean?”
“It’s… painful to see you.” I shake my head, trying to expel the thoughts of us and how we used to be. “I… I miss you, Wanda. In more ways than one. This, what you’re doing, it just brings up so many thoughts, so many feelings, and so many things left unsaid. I’ve been so lost without everyone, but especially you. I don’t know what to do without you.” For a moment, there’s silence. Then she places a finger under my chin and gently lifts my head up to make me look at her. Wanda’s eyes are like a mirror, reflecting everything that I’m feeling back at me.
“I know.” She says. “I’m part of you, remember? I know. Every thought, every feeling, every thing that was left unsaid. I know, Y/N.” I reach up, slowly, and cup her cheek with my hand.
“Maybe you can stay with me.” I whisper. “Just for one night.”
“Okay.” Wanda whispers back. “Just for one night.” I lay back down on the ground, settling on my side facing away from Wanda. She settles behind me, placing an arm around my body and tugging me close. She presses her nose to my hair and takes a deep breath.
I wake up the next morning to sunlight in my eyes, alone, and a little chilly. I sit up and rub my forehead. It’s a little sore. It makes me wonder, though. If last night was just my imagination, would my forehead really hurt?
The next few days are more of the same. Looking at the ruins of a once grand temple, trying to piece together what it is that Strange won’t tell us. I find more stone with carvings etched into them, but I can’t make out what they are. My report is going to say that Banner needs to come out here to lift these slabs so that I can piece together the story here.
One night, after about a week of being in Transia, I’m out in the woods checking my traps. I’ve already snagged two rabbits and tied them together by their feet, slinging them over my shoulder so my hands are free. There are a few more to check. I want a few more to maybe make jerky out of the rabbit meat. As I’m making my way to one of my further traps, I hear rustling to my right. I turn, bending my knees slightly to be ready to run. Somehow with two normie parents, I ended up with the ability to teleport, but it needs time to charge when I want to use it. I lean forward slightly to try and see through the trees. My eyes dart to the right when I think I see some movement. Then to the left when I think I see it over there. I feel a tap on my shoulder and I jump, whipping around with my fists in the air.
“Wanda!” I scream. She’s standing there, in her signature outfit: jeans tucked inside thigh high black boots, a white tank top underneath Nat’s red leather jacket, and her long, auburn hair spilling over her shoulders. Her eyes sparkle, like dew off falling leaves, She laughs, light and sweet, as she dances around me. “What are you doing? I can’t possibly be dreaming right now.”
“Maybe you are,” she shrugs. “How would I know? I can’t perceive time anymore.”
“If I’m dreaming, that’s a bad thing. The last thing I remember is being in the woods.”
“Can’t you just be happy that you’re seeing me again?” Wanda reaches up and takes a strand of my hair, twirling it between her fingers, pouting. “I thought you missed me.”
“I do miss you, Wanda, but I told you, it’s painful. This, seeing you, it hurts me. Can’t you understand that?”
“I don’t mean to hurt you, Y/N, you have to know that.” Wanda’s voice is soft, sweet. “I didn’t in life, and I don’t in death. Or whatever this is.” She barely tugs at the strand of hair in her hand, but it’s hard enough that I can feel it on my scalp. “You don’t want me gone. That’s why I’m here. And honestly, I don’t want to be gone, either. That, too, is why I’m here.”
“Please don’t hate me,” I mutter, but Wanda shakes her head, stepping forward to close the distance between us.
“I could never hate you,” her tone matches mine in a reassuring way.
“I want you gone.” I can feel my chest start to tighten. “I don’t want to see you anymore. I can’t handle it. A lifetime where I live the majority of my time without you, only to find you in these little moments in the dark? I can’t, Wanda, I can’t do it. I can’t live without the l-” I stop myself before I can finish the word. I’ve never said it out loud. Not to Wanda, not to Tony, not even to myself. And now that Wanda is gone, I shouldn’t say it at all.
Wanda closes the distance between us completely and wraps her arms around my neck. She leans in and rests her head on my shoulder, pulling me from side to side to sway with her. Slowly, I reach up to place my hands on her waist. I grip her jacket tightly in my fists and allow her to lead me in a silent dance. We sway for a few minutes before she pulls back just enough to look me in the eyes. She brings her hand up to cup my cheek. I nuzzle into her hand and close my eyes, tears starting to blur my vision.
Suddenly, I feel Wanda’s lips on mine. I pause, as I’m not expecting it. But after a moment I squeeze my eyes shut tighter, open my fists to readjust my grip, and tighten them again, this time getting her shirt and a bit of skin as well, and pull her hips towards mine. Hard. Wanda lets out a little moan that just makes me press my lips to hers harder. Wanda grips the hair on the back of my neck, practically pulling it from my head. Then she breaks our kiss, resting her forehead to mine as we try to catch our breaths. My eyes still closed, I feel her drag her forehead to the side and bring her lips to my ear.
“I know.” She whispers. “The words you cannot say. I already know.”
I open my eyes. I expect to see Wanda, standing in front of me in the woods. But instead I’m alone, standing in the middle of my camp. I look around, and nothing is out of the ordinary. Except close to the fire. There are five rabbits by the fire, ready to be skinned. When Wanda appeared to me, I only had two. I kneel down next to the rabbits and pick one up by the tail.
“Where did you guys come from, little buddy?” I whisper. The rabbit, of course, doesn’t respond. I set him back down and stand back up, pulling out my phone. I open it and call Sam. It rings a few times before he answers.
“Y/N, how’s it going over there?” His voice cracks through my phone speaker.
“I mean, it’s okay,” I say. “There are lots of carvings on the stone, but I might need to get Bruce over here to help me move the rubble so that I can actually figure out what the carvings are and what they mean. The stone is cracked and broken, but the pieces are too heavy for me to move on my own.”
“I’m sure he’d be happy to help. Give me a moment.” I hear Sam jogging through the tower. Since my dad died, Bruce has taken up his science things in my father’s old lab. Says he wants to be closer to us and whatnot. Besides, he’s both Bruce and the Hulk now, so he’d look pretty strange in a regular lab. I can hear voices speaking, but not what is being said. Then Sam comes back on the phone. “Bruce says he’s happy to help. He, Bucky, and Cassie are going to come over. Can you send the jet back on autopilot? Do you know how to do that?”
“Yeah, I know how to do that.” I say, nodding even though Sam can’t see me.
“Okay, sweet. Send that over, and the three of them can be in Transia in three days. Can you survive that long without an escape route?”
“If anything goes wrong, I can just run, teleport, and hide.” I assure him.
“Sounds good. Stay safe, Y/N. Or Bucky might have to kill you.”
“I know, I know,” I laugh. Bucky has become my surrogate brother, and takes my safety very seriously. “Bye, Sam.” I remove the phone from my ear and hang up the call. Then I grab a few bottles of water and start the long trek back to the jet.
It’s pretty simple to set a course for the jet. Just plug in the coordinates, or in this case, the address known as ‘HOME’, and set a timer for takeoff. I make sure I have everything that I might need off the jet, including one of Clint’s bows and some of his arrows, since I’m going to need a lot more food in order to feed two people and a giant, and set the timer for two minutes. Then I step off and wait for the jet to start itself up. I watch as it rises into the sky and flies in the direction of New York before I start heading back to the campsite.
Halfway back, I spot a deer in the forest. I stop and gently set my belongings down on the forest floor before taking aim with Clint’s bow. I watch it for a moment, take a slow, deep breath, and let the arrow loose. It lands right where the deer’s heart is. I knew it would. Clint has been training me for years. I sling the bow over my head, grab my things, and walk towards the deer.
It’s dead when I get to it, so I field dress it before I take it by the front hooves and start dragging it towards camp. It takes me most of the day to get back, but when I do, I immediately string it up in a tree to drain it. The carcass won’t take long to drain, but I sit down by my bed to rest for a few minutes. I bring my knees up to my chest, wrap my arms around my legs, and bow my head. A few moments later, I feel a hand on my back. I look up to see Wanda sitting next to me.
“Why do you keep doing this?” I ask her quietly. “Why do you insist on torturing me?”
“I don’t mean to, Y/N, I swear.” Wanda leans in and presses her forehead to the side of my head. “I hate to leave you behind. Every time, I hate to leave you. I want to stay.” She raises her chin so she can kiss me on the cheek, bringing her hand to the opposite side of my face to hold my head steady. After a moment, I turn my head to connect her lips to mine, grabbing her face in both of my hands. Her hands grip my shoulders desperately.
“Don’t leave me,” I beg, breaking the kiss. “Please, don’t leave me here without you again.”
“I don’t think I have a choice,” she whispers back. “But… but maybe…” she pauses and bites her lower lip. She drops her voice even lower. “Maybe you can come with me? I can’t stay here, but I think you can come with me. Even if just for the night.”
“Yes.” I say immediately. “I want to be with you. I will go with you.” I close my eyes and kiss her again. I can feel her smiling through our kiss, and she breaks it a little too quickly for my liking. But when I open my eyes again, I’m not at my camp. I’m in what looks like a wooden cabin. There’s a simple kitchen and living room. There are two doors that lead to inner parts of the house, one a bathroom and the other a bedroom. Wanda stands ahead of me, smiling wide.
“How do you like it?” She asks, spreading her arms wide. “I made it with you in mind.”
“You made this?” I chuckle, taking a few steps towards her. “Like, with your hands? Or with your magic?”
“My magic, silly,” she says. “I made it for you the first time I met you.” Wanda closes the gap between us, tugging at the hem of my shirt. “May I offer you a very short house tour?”
“Hmm,” is the noise I make, placing my hands on Wanda’s waist. I lean in close to her, just barely brushing my lips with hers. “I think we should start with the bedroom.” Wanda nods enthusiastically, jumping into my arms. I wrap my arms around her, placing an arm under her ass to hold her weight. She wraps her legs around me at the same time that she kisses me, full of the same desperation as she had in the woods. I walk backwards towards the bedroom, shutting the door behind me with my foot out of habit. I keep backing up until my knees hit the bed and I fall onto it, Wanda on top of me. She sits up, resting her weight in my pelvis, ripping Natasha’s jacket from her shoulders.
“You don’t know how long I’ve wanted this,” she breathes. “How long I’ve wanted you.”
“What?” I crack a little smile, unable to believe her words. “But Vision-” she cuts me off by a squeeze of her legs against my waist. She leans down, placing gentle kisses on my cheek leading to my ear. Then she sensually licks my ear before whispering to me.
“I never loved Vision. Maybe your Wanda did, at some point, but never me. For me, it’s always been you.”
“Wait, my Wanda?” I try to ask, but she shuts me up with another kiss and I forget all about what she just said. Well, mostly. The last part sticks in my brain like glue. My hands find her waist and I slide my hands up under her shirt, feeling the softness of her skin on my fingertips. When I feel the bottom of her bra, I move my hands to her front, cupping her breasts and squeezing, my fingernails digging into the flesh right above where her bra stops. In response, Wanda bites my lower lip, biting down hard enough to draw blood. My body instantly jerks back, an automatic reaction, but Wanda’s hand flies up and grabs my chin and the top of my neck to hold my head in place.
“Don’t back away from it,” she pleads with me. “Don’t back away from me.”
“I’m not,” I assure her. “I was just startled.” I remove one hand from under her shirt and bring it up to her face. She turns her head and kisses my palm, humming into my skin. I trail my other hand down the front of her belly until I reach her jeans and tug on the waistband. “Come back to me, Wanda. Come back to me. Kiss me.” Wanda nods, smiling at me, and leans down again. Our lips connect, and I’m a little more feverish this time. I grab her shit by the collar and rip it, tearing it straight down the front. I tear it off of her arms and throw it to the ground. Then I take Wanda by her hips and flip her easily onto her back so that I’m now above her. I pull up and see her pout.
“You’ve always been aggressive,” she says in a fake whine. “This isn’t how I imagined our first time.”
“Oh really, now?” I smirk, leaning down to place kisses on her neck. “If you knew this about me, it feels a little inescapable. Tell me, Wanda, how did you picture tonight going?” Wanda places a hand on the back of my head, forcing me closer so she can speak right into my ear.
“I want to kiss you,” she says. “I want to tease you. I want to make you shake with anticipation at my touch.” She nibbles on my earlobe for a moment, sending a chill down my spine. “I want to taste you. I want to be inside you. Y/N, I want to make you mine. I want to make it impossible for you to ever think about another woman again. I want to be the only person you can trust fully with everything that you are.” I lift my head from her neck and look at her. I gaze into her deep green eyes and see longing and lust and love. It doesn’t take me very long to nod. I slide off of her and sit back on the bed, scooching up to sit against the headboard. Wanda crawls up to me and climbs on my lap, straddling me. I look first at her eyes, then down at her lips. Wanda bites her lip, but I keep going. My eyes wander down to her breasts, my mouth starting to water even with her bra still on. My eyes drop lower, to the button on her pants. Then Wanda places a finger under my chin and lifts my head up to look at her again. She places her thumb on my lips and I open them just enough for her to stick her thump inside. I wrap my lips around her digit as she swipes her thumb over my tongue. Then she pulls her thumb out and brings it to her own lips where she licks along the length of it.
“Well?” I whisper as her tongue flicks off her fingernail. “What are you waiting for? I’m yours. Only yours.” Wanda smiles wide, letting her hands fall as she grabs the hem of my shirt and tugs it over my head and off of my body. I let her without a fight. I’m wearing a sports bra underneath, so she hooks the bottom of that with her fingers and pulls that over my head, too. I reach behind her and unhook her bra as she throws mine to the side. She lets the loose fabric fall down her arms before she tosses it to the floor with the rest of our clothes.
Wanda brings herself close and kisses me, her hard nipples hitting my skin and igniting fireworks in my blood. Wanda grabs onto my neck with both hands as she kisses me, grinding her hips into mine. The friction starts to make me wet, and I buck a little to let Wanda know. She increases the pressure in response, pausing right where our clits would meet every time for just a moment. With each movement Wanda becomes more ravenous. Her kisses get more desperate and her nipples get harder.
Pretty soon her hands are leaving my neck to travel down my body. She grasps onto my breasts and gently squeezes, getting my own nipples between her fingers. I moan into her, my hands flying to her naked waist, fingers digging into her skin. Wanda groans excitedly, making me believe that she is a glutton for pain in sex. I test my theory by taking one hand and digging my nails into her skin by her shoulder, then dragging it all the way down to the small of her back. She breaks our kiss, arches her back, and moans loudly. I breathe a little heavier as her breasts press into my chest. I take the opportunity to latch into her neck, biting down on her pulse. Wanda lets out a breathy whine as she runs her hands through my hair.
“Y/N,” she moans. “I thought you were going to let me… oh, God… be in charge.”
“I am,” I promise, kissing at the clear bite mark in her skin. “I was just testing a theory. Besides, you look absolutely… delicious. I needed at least one little taste.”
“If you’re good, you’ll get more than a taste.” Wanda smirks. She backs away slightly, tugging at my legs to pull me from a sitting position so I’m laying down on the bed. Then she hovers over me to take one of my nipples in her mouth. She flicks her tongue over my nipple as her mouth moves on the tissue surrounding it. I place a hand lightly on Wanda’s hair. Until, that is, she uses her teeth to nip at my bud. I close my fist, a good majority of her hair trapped within my grasp. I yank on her hair, but it only makes her bite down harder. I grimace and roll my hips. Wanda notices and stretches her leg out between mine, pressing her knee against my core. I gasp, my fingers losing a bit of their grip. Wanda smiles and lets go of my nipple, giving it a few apology swipes with her tongue.
Wanda starts to kiss down my body towards my jeans, her hair slipping through my fingers as she gets closer to her target. Once there, she uses her hands to unbutton them. She does it slowly, looking directly into my eyes, unwavering. She unzips them, spreading the wings open just enough to reveal the top of my underwear. Wanda kisses at the top of my underwear, just below my bellybutton. Her hands grip my hip bones, pushing them down onto the bed. She digs her thumbs into the dips of my hips, making me moan. Then she curls her fingers around the fabric of my clothes, tugging them down off of my hips. She drags them down, inch by inch, in a way that makes me feel like she’ll never take them all the way off.
But then she does. The air hits my clit, and I’m throbbing in open air, juices leaking onto the comforter. Wanda leans up to rip my jeans and underwear off of my body and tosses them aside. She leans back down slowly, drawing her hands up the outside of my legs until she grips my hips again. Her nails in my skin make my clit throb harder, and I squeeze my legs together in anticipation.
“Don’t you dare close those,” Wanda growls, taking her hands from my hips to shove my legs open again. “If you do, I’ll have to use my magic to tie your legs to our bed.”
“Our bed,” I purr, sitting up to grab her face in my hands and pull her in for a kiss. “I like the sound of that.” Wanda smiles as she shoves my chest, silently telling me to lie back down. I oblige, settling in between the pillows so I can still look down at her. She settles in between my legs, kissing up the inside of my right thigh.
“You smell absolutely divine, Y/N,” she murmurs, trailing her tongue on the outside of my folds. I shiver at the feeling of her saliva around my inner parts, bucking my hips, begging her to really touch me. She doesn’t make me wait any longer before dragging her tongue through my folds to my clit, sucking at the bundle of nerves.
“Oh, Wanda,” I moan, bringing my legs up and bending my knees at a ninety degree angle to open them wider.
“Divinity doesn’t even begin to describe how you taste,” she says, breathing on my nerves. “I’ve been imagining this for years and never imagined it so sweet.” Wanda dives back between my legs, lapping me up like she hasn’t had a drop to drink in weeks. I’m loud, and I get louder with every pass of her tongue. Out of habit, and the immense sensation I’m feeling, I start to close my legs again. I look down to see Wanda raise her hand, red magic flowing through her fingertips. She twists her fingers and suddenly my legs are pulled taut. I look over and see she’s followed through on her earlier threat. Her magic has wrapped around my ankles and attached to the bedposts. “I told you to keep your legs open, Y/N.” Wanda tsks, removing her mouth from my clit. She slaps my inner thigh, hard, and sits back on her legs. She rests her hands on her thighs and shakes her head. “What am I going to do with you?”
“Please, Wanda,” I beg, sitting up. I reach out for her, but she slaps my hand away. My stomach churns with built up nerves, and my cunt aches for her lips. Wanda twists her fingers again, her magic glowing brightly. Something grabs at my wrists and pulls at me. I fall back onto the bed and look up. She’s put magical restraints around my wrists as well, tying me to the headboard. “Wanda, I’ll behave, I promise, I just… please.”
Instead of falling back between my legs, Wanda stands up on the bed and removes her jeans, revealing a thin, lacy, red thong underneath. She steps forward, towering over me on the bed, and kneels down at the head of it, her legs on either side of my head.
“Tear them open.” She commands, settling herself directly over my mouth. “Show me how much you love me.” She sinks herself lower until I can grasp her thong between my teeth. Once I have it I turn my head away sharply, easily ripping the fabric hiding her cunt from me. The torn pieces hang as I slowly move my head to face straight up. Wanda is smiling down at me. She grips the waistband of her thong and rips it the rest of the way off, tossing it to the side. Now she is completely bare in front of me, and my mouth waters at her scent.
“Wanda,” I whisper, begging again. She smirks and slowly lowers herself on top of me. As soon as I get a taste of her glorious cunt, my mind goes crazy. She moves her hips on top of me, riding my lips as if her life depends on it. She grasps the headboard tightly, bowing her head. I look up at her as my tongue works, watching her eyelids flutter as her hair falls over her shoulders. She opens her eyes just enough to make eye contact with me and she smiles, her breath heavy. Her right hand slips down from the headboard and brushes away hair from my face.
Then she leans back, grinding herself on me in a new way. Wanda uses her left hand to brace herself on the bed while she reaches behind with her right, placing her thumb on my clit. She starts to rub circles around my bundle with the lightest amount of pressure. I moan into her cunt, closing my mouth around her nerves and sucking. Wanda’s moans of pleasure are much more pronounced than mine, and I enjoy every second of them. Continuing to pleasure my clit, Wanda also inserts two fingers inside of me, and I let out a squeal.
“I’m close,” Wanda whines, and I can feel it. Her clit pulsating in my mouth, her juices pouring down my face, her walls tightening around my tongue. “Come with me, Y/N. I want you all over my fingers as I am on your face.” It doesn’t take much convincing. Less than a minute later, Wanda releases herself on my face as I release on her fingers. Wanda lets out a scream and I close my eyes, my own release muffled by her body. The sound of her is music to my ears. “Open your eyes.” Wanda commands, and I open them immediately.
She hasn’t moved, opted instead to shake and ride out her orgasm on me. She brings her right hand up to her lips and inserts the fingers that had been inside of me into her mouth. I watch as she wraps her tongue around her digits, licking off every trace of me. I clench my hands into fists and tug at my bindings, desperate to touch her. With a flick of her left hand, the fingers on her right still in her mouth, she releases the bindings on my wrists. I immediately shoot up, pushing her backwards off of my mouth and one my pelvis. I grab her right wrist tightly, looking straight into her eyes. Slowly, I remove her fingers from her mouth. I lean in and place them in mine, sucking what is left of myself off of her. Wanda maintains eye contact, a slight grin holding steady on her face.
Wanda takes her fingers out of my mouth, instead wrapping her hand around my neck. Her fingers squeeze, cutting off my airway. I open my mouth instinctively, trying to take a breath. Wanda pulls me closer by my neck until our lips are almost touching. She smiles as I grab at her waist, spots coming into my vision. She finally lets go and I take a deep inhale. Before I can completely catch my breath Wanda kisses me again. My hands grip her hips tightly and I pull her flush against me. Wanda starts grinding on me, mixing her juices with mine. She also undoes the binds on my legs, and I take advantage.
I wrap my arms around her waist and twist, throwing her onto the bed against the headboard. I push Wanda all the way against the bed before lifting her right leg and placing it over my left. I pull my right leg out and lay it over Wanda’s left. I break our kiss to look down, making sure to line my clit up with hers.
“What is this?” Wanda asks. I don’t answer and just press my clit against hers. She moans, the instant sensation reigniting the feeling in her pulsing mound. I move slowly at first. I’ve never done this, either, but an ex had talked about it incessantly. I reach out and grab Wanda’s arm, pulling her to me. She doesn’t hesitate, throwing her arms around my shoulders, her lips clashing into mine. I hug her close to me as Wanda once again speeds up the grinding. She moans into our kiss as I feel her core heating up again. She’s getting close. Wanda breaks apart from me to kiss down my jaw and neck to my collarbone. As Wanda releases a second time, she bites down on my collarbone, her teeth digging so deep that she draws blood, her screams mixing with the blood she’s drawn.
Once Wanda comes down, she pulls away from me, sweat dripping from her entire body. Her breasts stick to my skin, and she pushes on my chest to separate us, causing me to fall backwards on the bed.
“Wanda,” I groan, bringing my hands to my face and rubbing my eyes. “Just because you came doesn’t mean that I did. I was so close.”
“I know,” she purrs, untangling herself from me. “I didn’t get to taste your climax last time. You did. Taste me, that is.” She lays down on the bed between my legs. “I want you to come in my mouth, Y/N. And want to make you.” She smirks and grabs my thighs, dragging her tongue through my folds and flicking my clit. I bring my hands to Wanda’s head, grabbing her hair and pulling it into a ponytail that I can hold in one hand. Wanda uses the tip of her tongue to add a little pressure to my clit, causing me to arch my back, my eyes to roll back in my head, and moan.
“Wanda,” I say, dragging out her name. “God, Wanda, your tongue is heaven!” I buck my hips and tighten my grip on her hair. Wanda inserts her tongue inside of me, using her tongue to increase the wetness on my walls. “Fuck, Wanda, I’m gunna come,” I groan. Wanda brings one of her hands up near her face to rub my clit, stimulating me more. “Fuck, Wanda…!” I scream as I release, squirting all over Wanda’s tongue and face. She takes her time down there, cleaning up my mess diligently. When she’s finished, she crawls back up my body and settles half on top of me. She spreads an arm and a leg over my body and nuzzles into my neck, spreading little kisses over my skin. I bring one arm up and rest it behind my head and wrap the other one around Wanda, holding her close.
“You’ve turned my dreams into a reality, Y/N,” Wanda murmurs. “But I don’t want this to end.”
“It won’t.” I say, shaking my head. “I’m not leaving.”
“You’re not?” Wanda whispers, holding me tighter and burying her face deeper into my neck.
“No, never.” I assure her, my finger running over the skin of her arm. “I’m never leaving you.”
Bruce and Bucky race through the woods, coming to a stop at a campsite that Cassie found. She’s kneeling next to a smoldering campfire, three rabbit carcases next to it, one of them pretty torn up and all of them filled with maggots. Cassie looks up at the men. Bucky walks around the campsite to the hanging deer carcass, reaching his robotic hand up to grab onto one of the hooves.
“Where is she?” Bucky asks under his breath. Bruce, passing behind him, grumbles with uncertainty.
“Couldn’t she be looking at some of the ruins?” Cassie asks. “That’s why she was here.”
“Yeah, but when she talked to Sam, she said that she couldn’t get anything from them without Bruce to move them around.” Bucky says. “She could be hunting,” he points to the deer. “But it looks like she got some nice meat here. She didn’t need any more, even though she knew we were coming. And that,” he points at the rabbits, “she would never let her camp get that bad. She would have eaten those rabbits or thrown them into the forest for the wolves.” He looks around. “Something is wrong. Very wrong.”
“Maybe we should call in Wong,” Cassie says. “Or Strange. See if they can sense any traces of magic.”
“This is Wundagore.” Bruce says, looking up at the mountain. “There’s gotta be some freaky magic stuff going on here.”
“Yeah,” Bucky mumbles, following Bruce’s gaze. “Wanda’s magic. I can feel it.”
